Three excellent points of Christian doctrine I. The nativity of our Lord Iesus Christ. II. His bitter sufferings for the sinnes of his people. III. The fruites flowing therefrom, to those that by faith apprehend him. All prophecied by Zachariah in the 8. 9. and 10. verses of the third chapter of his prophecie, and explained in three sermons, preached at Edinburgh by Master Peter Hewat being minister there.
         Hewat, Peter, d. 1645.
      
       
         
           1621
        
      
       Approx. 179 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03128
         STC 13258
         ESTC S108984
         99844635
         99844635
         9468
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03128)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9468)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1415:12)
      
       
         
           
             Three excellent points of Christian doctrine I. The nativity of our Lord Iesus Christ. II. His bitter sufferings for the sinnes of his people. III. The fruites flowing therefrom, to those that by faith apprehend him. All prophecied by Zachariah in the 8. 9. and 10. verses of the third chapter of his prophecie, and explained in three sermons, preached at Edinburgh by Master Peter Hewat being minister there.
             Hewat, Peter, d. 1645.
          
           [104] p.
           
             Printed by Andro Hart,
             Edinburgh :
             Anno 1621.
          
           
             Three sermons, each with caption title.
             Signatures: [par.]⁴ 2[par.]² A-K⁴ L⁶.
             Some pages stained.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Zachariah -- Prophecies.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THREE
           EXCELLENT
           POINTS
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           DOCTRINE
           :
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Lord
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             II.
             His
             bitter
             sufferings
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             fruites
             flowing
             therefrom
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             by
             Faith
             apprehend
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             ALL
             PROPHECIED
             BY
          
           ZACHARIAH
           
             in
             the
             8.
             9.
             and
             10.
             
             Verses
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
          
           his
           Prophecie
           ,
           and
           explained
           in
           three
           Sermons
           ,
           preached
           at
           Edinburgh
           by
           Master
           PETER
           HEWAT
           being
           Minister
           there
           .
        
         
           IOHN
           5.
           29.
           
        
         
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           they
           testifie
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           1
           PET.
           1.
           10.
           11.
           
        
         
           10
           
        
         
           Of
           which
           saluation
           the
           Prophets
           haue
           inquired
           and
           searched
           diligently
           ,
           who
           prophecied
           of
           the
           grace
           that
           should
           come
           vnto
           you
           .
        
         
           11
           
        
         
           Searching
           what
           or
           what
           manner
           of
           time
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           which
           was
           to
           come
           did
           signifie
           .
           When
           it
           testified
           before
           hand
           the
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           that
           should
           follow
           .
        
         
         
           EDINBVRGH
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           ANDRO
           HART
           .
           Anno
           1621.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           DAVID
           AIKINHEID
           LORD
           Provest
           :
           And
           to
           the
           right
           Worshipfull
           
             Robert
             Dowgall
             ,
             Iohn
             Maknaght
             ,
             William
             Dick
             ,
          
           and
           
             Henry
             Morison
          
           Baillies
           :
           
             Iohn
             Byres
          
           Deane
           of
           Gild
           ,
           
             Peter
             Somervell
          
           Thesaurer
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           Councill
           ,
           representing
           the
           body
           of
           the
           good
           Town
           of
           EDINBVRGH
           .
        
         
           COmfortable
           and
           powerfull
           is
           that
           confirmation
           to
           our
           faith
           in
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           is
           drawne
           from
           ancient
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           that
           all
           which
           was
           fore
           ▪
           shadowed
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           fore-spoken
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           hath
           the
           due
           and
           full
           accomplishment
           in
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Who
           being
           God
           manifested
           
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           fulnes
           of
           time
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           people
           crucified
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           And
           thereafter
           declared
           
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           power
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           holines
           by
           the
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           To
           this
           end
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           himselfe
           biddeth
           vs
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           they
           testifie
           of
           him
           .
           He
           meaneth
           there
           
           of
           ancient
           Scripture
           ,
           wherof
           there
           is
           no
           part
           which
           beareth
           not
           cleare
           and
           evident
           testimony
           of
           him
           .
           To
           Adam
           hee
           
           
           was
           promised
           .
           Noah
           made
           petition
           for
           his
           sonne
           Iaphet
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           perswaded
           to
           come
           to
           the
           tents
           of
           Sem
           :
           
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           family
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           Abraham
           
           saw
           his
           day
           ,
           and
           reioyced
           in
           it
           .
           Isaac
           was
           a
           speciall
           type
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           laughter
           and
           gladnes
           :
           
           so
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           the
           ioy
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           .
           And
           as
           he
           bare
           on
           his
           shoulders
           the
           timber
           wherewith
           he
           should
           haue
           bene
           burnt
           in
           a
           sacrifice
           :
           So
           Iesus
           Christ
           bare
           on
           his
           back
           the
           Crosse
           whereupon
           he
           was
           crucified
           .
           Iacob
           spake
           
           notably
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           seed
           the
           Scepter
           did
           not
           depart
           till
           he
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Moses
           prayed
           to
           send
           him
           who
           
           was
           to
           be
           sent
           .
           Iehoshua
           hath
           but
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Saviour
           in
           type
           ,
           who
           fighting
           the
           Lords
           battels
           ,
           and
           leading
           the
           people
           through
           Iordan
           to
           the
           promised
           Land
           ,
           resembleth
           our
           strong
           and
           mighty
           Chiftan
           ,
           that
           Lyon
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           who
           subdueth
           his
           enemies
           ,
           leadeth
           captivity
           captiue
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           his
           people
           through
           the
           raging
           and
           swelling
           Iordan
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           to
           that
           promised
           rest
           .
           All
           the
           refreshment
           which
           the
           people
           had
           vnder
           Iudges
           ,
           fighting
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           rescuing
           them
           from
           their
           oppressours
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           shadow
           and
           a
           glasse
           to
           looke
           vnto
           that
           rest
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           vnder
           the
           Messias
           ,
           who
           putteth
           his
           people
           in
           such
           safetie
           ,
           that
           the
           red
           Dragon
           with
           his
           power
           cannot
           come
           
           neere
           to
           pursue
           .
           The
           holy
           line
           is
           kept
           ,
           and
           closeth
           the
           booke
           
           of
           Ruth
           with
           Dauid
           the
           sonne
           of
           Iesse
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           but
           to
           point
           at
           the
           Messias
           the
           Son
           of
           Dauid
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           Samuel
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           God
           ,
           anointed
           
           Dauid
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           type
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           his
           actions
           and
           sufferingt
           .
           But
           the
           seruant
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Messias
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           acknowledgeth
           him
           to
           be
           
           his
           Lord.
           He
           is
           called
           the
           sweet
           singer
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           they
           
           who
           will
           looke
           earnestly
           to
           his
           Psalmes
           ,
           shall
           find
           how
           secretly
           he
           tuneth
           his
           harpe
           ,
           and
           how
           heauenly
           and
           melodious
           his
           song
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           singeth
           of
           the
           Messias
           to
           come
           ,
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           his
           subiests
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           benefit
           which
           his
           people
           inioy
           vnder
           him
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           Seba
           came
           to
           visit
           Salomon
           
           the
           son
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           ordor
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           found
           her
           sight
           aboue
           the
           report
           .
           But
           behold
           Iesus
           Christ
           greater
           then
           
             Salomon
             .
             Ezra
          
           writing
           the
           history
           of
           seuen
           of
           Daniel
           his
           weekes
           ,
           which
           make
           fourty
           nine
           yeares
           ,
           is
           
           leading
           the
           people
           to
           look
           to
           the
           end
           when
           shall
           come
           the
           holy
           One
           ,
           who
           shall
           make
           an
           end
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           finish
           transgression
           ,
           to
           make
           reconciliation
           for
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           an
           euerlasting
           righteonsnes
           .
           Nehemiah
           goeth
           on
           in
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           writing
           the
           history
           of
           seuenty
           yeares
           .
           In
           the
           eighteen
           yeares
           history
           of
           Esther
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           remarkable
           to
           this
           pùrpose
           ,
           that
           while
           as
           the
           sword
           was
           aboue
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           ready
           drawne
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           their
           memory
           ,
           
           Esther
           is
           raised
           vp
           as
           a
           comfortable
           instrument
           of
           their
           deliuery
           .
           So
           when
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           was
           drawne
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           Adam
           with
           an
           euerlasting
           destruction
           ,
           in
           commeth
           Iesus
           Christ
           not
           looked
           for
           of
           ▪
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           expected
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           setteth
           his
           people
           at
           freedome
           ,
           and
           deliuereth
           them
           who
           were
           subiect
           to
           that
           
           feare
           .
           Iob
           was
           afflicted
           many
           wayes
           in
           his
           goods
           ,
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           in
           his
           wife
           ,
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           is
           his
           head
           holden
           vp
           ,
           and
           he
           kept
           from
           despair
           by
           the
           faith
           which
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           Messias
           ,
           still
           hoping
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           
           soule
           &
           body
           both
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           Redeemer
           .
           When
           the
           Prophets
           come
           in
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           their
           Prophecy
           .
           He
           that
           readeth
           Esay
           ,
           may
           read
           in
           him
           all
           the
           points
           of
           the
           Evangell
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Euery
           one
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Prophets
           .
           
           holding
           fast
           the
           same
           point
           .
           And
           the
           nerer
           they
           draw
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           rising
           of
           that
           bright
           Star
           ,
           the
           more
           clearly
           
           they
           spoke
           of
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Prophets
           being
           Malachie
           ,
           his
           last
           breath
           is
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           the
           forerunner
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           so
           Christ
           himselfe
           telleth
           you
           that
           all
           the
           Prophets
           and
           the
           Law
           prophecied
           vnto
           Iohn
           ,
           
           and
           that
           by
           Elias
           ,
           of
           whom
           Malachie
           spoke
           ,
           is
           vnderstood
           Iohn
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           came
           himself
           ,
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           especially
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           were
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           of
           old
           .
           Vpon
           the
           mountaine
           of
           his
           transfiguration
           there
           is
           seen
           talking
           with
           him
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           to
           testifie
           the
           sweet
           concent
           and
           harmony
           betwixt
           him
           ,
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           And
           the
           subiect
           of
           
           their
           conference
           saith
           Luke
           ,
           was
           of
           his
           death
           which
           he
           should
           accomplish
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           After
           his
           resurrection
           in
           that
           powerfull
           Sermon
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           hearers
           to
           burne
           within
           them
           .
           Did
           he
           not
           begin
           at
           Moses
           
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           expound
           vnto
           them
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           these
           things
           that
           were
           written
           concerning
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           fill
           many
           pages
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           .
           These
           few
           words
           to
           them
           that
           are
           wise
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           sufficient
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           our
           Prophet
           Zachary
           (
           being
           the
           last
           except
           one
           before
           
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           )
           he
           doth
           most
           clearely
           point
           him
           forth
           .
           He
           is
           in
           this
           Prophecie
           that
           great
           Angell
           who
           taketh
           the
           filthy
           garments
           from
           Iehoshua
           .
           It
           is
           he
           only
           who
           taketh
           from
           vs
           the
           filthy
           garment
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           and
           cloatheth
           vs
           with
           the
           white
           garment
           of
           his
           righteousnes
           .
           It
           is
           he
           who
           putteth
           wickednes
           in
           an
           Epha
           ,
           and
           hath
           cast
           a
           weight
           of
           
           Lead
           vpon
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           .
           For
           let
           vs
           bury
           our
           sins
           where
           we
           will
           ,
           they
           will
           rise
           again
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           
           buriall
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           shall
           neuer
           rise
           to
           our
           confusion
           here
           ,
           nor
           condemnation
           after
           this
           .
           He
           is
           
           that
           Branch
           who
           buildeth
           the
           spirituall
           Temple
           of
           GOD.
           Yea
           our
           Prophet
           is
           so
           speciall
           in
           his
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           of
           his
           comming
           in
           to
           Ierusalem
           riding
           on
           an
           Asse
           .
           He
           will
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           very
           price
           for
           which
           
           he
           was
           sold
           and
           betrayed
           ,
           euen
           thirty
           pieces
           of
           silver
           .
           And
           
           in
           end
           he
           will
           conclude
           his
           Prophecy
           with
           making
           mention
           of
           that
           glorious
           comming
           to
           Iudgment
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           Sermons
           following
           ,
           are
           vpon
           the
           last
           three
           verses
           of
           the
           third
           Chap.
           of
           this
           Prophet
           Zachary
           ,
           where
           .
           in
           you
           shall
           find
           excellent
           Propheticall
           speach
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           Here
           haue
           you
           his
           Natiuity
           ,
           being
           that
           Branch
           of
           the
           root
           of
           Iesse
           .
           2.
           
           His
           suffring
           ,
           being
           that
           Stone
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hostes
           himself
           did
           ingraue
           .
           3.
           
           The
           fruits
           flowing
           there
           from
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           the
           remouing
           of
           sin
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           inioying
           of
           all
           sort
           of
           good
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           not
           of
           purpose
           that
           these
           Sermons
           should
           haue
           seen
           the
           light
           ,
           being
           conscious
           of
           my
           own
           insufficiency
           ,
           neither
           presuming
           vpon
           anything
           that
           can
           flow
           from
           me
           .
           But
           being
           ouercome
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           a
           kinde
           and
           louing
           friend
           ,
           who
           by
           accident
           saw
           my
           papers
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           could
           resuse
           nothing
           that
           was
           lawfull
           and
           possible
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           content
           to
           be
           requested
           ,
           yea
           in
           a
           manner
           commanded
           .
           And
           seeing
           they
           must
           come
           forth
           ,
           to
           whom
           can
           they
           more
           properly
           belong
           then
           to
           your
           L.
           and
           town
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           they
           being
           my
           first
           fruits
           of
           this
           sort
           .
           I
           had
           with
           you
           my
           birth
           ,
           I
           was
           educat
           in
           your
           schooles
           of
           learning
           ,
           I
           serued
           (
           althogh
           vnworthy
           )
           twenty
           yeares
           in
           your
           publike
           Ministry
           ,
           From
           which
           now
           being
           remoued
           ,
           since
           I
           can
           doe
           you
           no
           good
           by
           publike
           preaching
           ,
           I
           shal
           be
           glad
           if
           by
           writing
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
           meanes
           which
           lyeth
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           may
           proue
           in
           any
           sort
           stedable
           .
           Of
           these
           Sermons
           you
           were
           also
           auditors
           ,
           they
           being
           amongst
           the
           last
           which
           I
           preached
           there
           .
           And
           so
           may
           be
           best
           iudged
           of
           by
           you
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           the
           same
           which
           were
           deliuered
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           please
           your
           L.
           Baillies
           and
           Councill
           in
           name
           of
           the
           good
           Town
           ,
           to
           accept
           this
           small
           propine
           from
           one
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           heart
           and
           loue
           wherewith
           it
           is
           offered
           .
           Whereby
           if
           I
           shall
           but
           rub
           off
           me
           the
           note
           of
           ingratitude
           ,
           &
           that
           your
           L.
           doth
           in
           any
           sort
           like
           of
           these
           trauels
           ,
           I
           haue
           gained
           what
           I
           would
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           hereby
           incouraged
           to
           vse
           my
           pen
           oftner
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           good
           by
           me
           can
           redound
           vnto
           others
           ,
           the
           praise
           thereof
           vnder
           God
           may
           be
           yours
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           bred
           and
           brought
           vp
           .
           Thus
           praying
           God
           ▪
           to
           blesse
           your
           trauels
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           gouernment
           prosperous
           by
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           procuring
           the
           good
           of
           your
           town
           and
           Commonwealth
           ,
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Yours
             as
             it
             becommeth
             of
             bounden
             duty
             Mr
             PETER
             HEWAT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           LOuing
           and
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           the
           great
           light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           this
           age
           hath
           bred
           itching
           eares
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           who
           will
           giue
           foorth
           any
           thing
           in
           publick
           ,
           must
           expect
           of
           his
           travels
           more
           carping
           and
           censuring
           ,
           than
           profiting
           .
           The
           food
           which
           in
           the
           selfe
           is
           wholesome
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           being
           drawne
           from
           the
           pure
           Word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           is
           not
           savorie
           meat
           to
           euery
           mans
           taste
           .
           They
           must
           haue
           strange
           sawces
           to
           waken
           their
           appetite
           and
           desire
           of
           reading
           .
           But
           let
           men
           wander
           in
           their
           conceits
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           this
           remaineth
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           lay
           not
           the
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           in
           divinity
           vpon
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           build
           not
           vpon
           the
           Rock
           .
           They
           who
           presume
           to
           vnderstand
           aboue
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           remember
           not
           the
           Apostles
           precept
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           13.
           
           And
           they
           who
           thinke
           the
           Scriptures
           too
           shallow
           to
           wade
           in
           ,
           as
           not
           affording
           sufficient
           matter
           for
           their
           wits
           to
           worke
           vpon
           ,
           sinke
           in
           a
           sea
           of
           absurdities
           and
           errours
           .
           You
           shall
           not
           expect
           in
           these
           Sermons
           following
           the
           large
           handling
           of
           these
           great
           common
           places
           of
           divinity
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Title
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           know
           ,
           would
           require
           a
           large
           volume
           .
           But
           a
           plaine
           opening
           of
           the
           text
           adhering
           therevnto
           without
           digression
           .
           Wherein
           I
           will
           desire
           you
           not
           so
           much
           to
           regard
           my
           rude
           and
           simple
           doing
           ,
           as
           my
           affection
           being
           willing
           to
           cast
           in
           my
           myte
           in
           
           the
           Church
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           conscience
           of
           my
           doing
           ,
           being
           to
           me
           a
           sufficient
           guard
           against
           all
           calumnies
           .
           Thus
           farre
           onely
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           will
           take
           paines
           to
           reade
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           all
           that
           is
           set
           downe
           heere
           ,
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           touch-stone
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           And
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           I
           haue
           erred
           and
           gone
           astray
           (
           as
           who
           can
           pleade
           perfection
           )
           then
           I
           say
           with
           holy
           Dauid
           Psal.
           141.
           5.
           
           Let
           the
           righteous
           smite
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           bee
           a
           kindnesse
           .
           Let
           him
           reproue
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           shal
           be
           an
           excellentoyle
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           breake
           my
           head
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           leade
           you
           in
           all
           trueth
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           LECTORI
           &
           AVTHORI
           .
        
         
           
             DVlce
             novum
             veteri
             tibi
             si
             componere
             foedus
             ,
          
           
             Cernere
             &
             eventis
             sit
             rata
             dicta
             suis
             ;
          
           
             Mesiae
             ortum
             ,
             obitum
             ,
             fructum
             tibi
             &
             inde
             fluentem
          
           
             Hîc
             lege
             :
             sunt
             tria
             te
             judice
             ,
             digna
             legi
             .
          
           
             Lectaque
             digna
             feres
             :
             mea
             ni
             sententia
             fallat
             ,
          
           
             Lecta
             feres
             fidei
             non
             malèfida
             tuae
             .
          
           
             Perge
             ,
             HEWETE
             ,
             Sacri
             sic
             mystica
             pandere
             Verbi
             ;
          
           
             Linguaque
             si
             sileat
             ,
             sic
             tua
             penna
             sonet
             .
          
        
         
           
             PATRICIVS
             SANDAEVS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Ad
           D.
           PETRVM
           HVATTVM
           Sermones
           editurum
           .
        
         
           
             QVod
             diae
             assiduis
             sacris
             operere
             Sionis
             ,
          
           
             Laudibus
             adijciet
             posthuma
             fama
             tuis
             .
          
           
             Scriptaque
             quod
             mandes
             nervosa
             nepotibus
             ,
             aetas
          
           
             Nescia
             noctis
             atrae
             te
             repetita
             canet
             .
          
           
             Durabunt
             dum
             Luna
             micat
             tua
             dogmata
             ,
             numen
          
           
             Indidit
             eloquiis
             pondus
             HVATTE
             tuis
             .
          
           
             Faenerat
             exigui
             corpus
             dona
             ampla
             ,
             libelli
          
           
             In
             parvo
             magnum
             munere
             munus
             inest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Io.
             HALLVS
             F.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             VErbis
             Suada
             tuis
             ,
             sensu
             Hermes
             ludit
             HVATTE
             ,
          
           
             Sicque
             tuum
             plenum
             est
             numine
             opus
             duplici
             .
          
           
             Dulce
             sonant
             ,
             dulce
             &
             sapiunt
             haec
             scripta
             ,
             nec
             vlli
          
           
             Non
             sapient
             si
             non
             invido
             &
             insipido
             .
          
        
         
           
             GVLIELMVS
             HALLVS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             THE
             FIRST
             SERMON
             .
          
           
             
               ZECHARIAH
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               8.
               9.
               and
               10.
               verses
               .
            
             
               8
               
            
             
               Heare
               now
               O
               Iehoshua
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               thou
               and
               thy
               fellowes
               that
               sit
               before
               thee
               .
               For
               they
               are
               men
               wondred
               at
               .
               For
               behold
               I
               will
               bring
               forth
               my
               seruant
               the
               BRANCH
               .
            
             
               9
               
            
             
               For
               behold
               ,
               the
               stone
               that
               I
               haue
               laid
               before
               Iehoshua
               :
               vpon
               one
               stone
               shal
               be
               seuen
               eyes
               ;
               behold
               I
               will
               engraue
               the
               grauing
               thereof
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               ,
               and
               will
               remoue
               the
               iniquity
               of
               that
               land
               in
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               10
               
            
             
               In
               that
               day
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               ,
               shall
               ye
               call
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               vnder
               the
               vine
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               sigge
               tree
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Prophet
             in
             this
             Chapter
             goeth
             on
             in
             comforting
             the
             people
             of
             God
             with
             the
             assured
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             worke
             of
             their
             begun
             deliuerie
             from
             the
             captivity
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
             incouraging
             them
             to
             goe
             forward
             in
             the
             building
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             not
             looking
             to
             ,
             nor
             regarding
             the
             outward
             face
             and
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             how
             vnlikely
             soeuer
             ,
             but
             lifting
             their
             eyes
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             h●…
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             and
             loue
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             promised
             vnto
             them
             this
             pledge
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             that
             his
             Temple
             shall
             bee
             againe
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             middes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             inioy
             these
             same
             outward
             ensignes
             of
             his
             blessed
             presence
             .
             All
             which
             for
             their
             sinnes
             in
             their
             banishment
             and
             captiuity
             ,
             were
             
             vtterly
             put
             downe
             and
             defaced
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             things
             which
             were
             in
             the
             peoples
             eyes
             ,
             and
             occurred
             to
             their
             consideration
             to
             discourage
             them
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             one
             of
             the
             least
             :
             the
             
             present
             estate
             &
             condition
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             had
             lost
             all
             the
             former
             glory
             and
             dignity
             ,
             &
             to
             them
             it
             appeared
             a
             thing
             altogether
             impossible
             ,
             that
             euer
             their
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             should
             recouer
             the
             wonted
             beautie
             .
             To
             meet
             with
             them
             in
             their
             doubtful
             cogitation
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             their
             hearts
             with
             comfort
             in
             this
             same
             particular
             :
             There
             is
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             a
             vision
             concerning
             Iehoshua
             their
             high
             Priest
             who
             althogh
             he
             be
             (
             as
             in
             the
             vision
             he
             is
             represented
             )
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             partlie
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             malice
             
             of
             Sathan
             that
             pursueth
             him
             ,
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             owne
             pollution
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             mater
             of
             Sathans
             assaults
             and
             accusations
             .
             Yet
             is
             the
             Lord
             him
             
             self
             ,
             euen
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             great
             Mediatour
             and
             Advocat
             of
             his
             Church
             broght
             in
             pleading
             for
             him
             .
             And
             in
             this
             pleading
             so
             prevailing
             ,
             that
             Sathan
             gets
             the
             foyle
             ,
             and
             is
             rebuked
             .
             Iehoshua
             is
             made
             free
             and
             absolued
             .
             
             His
             filthy
             garments
             are
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             a
             crown
             for
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             ornaments
             besitting
             the
             Priesthood
             are
             rendred
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Chapter
             conteining
             this
             heauenly
             &
             comfortable
             vision
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             points
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Prophet
             anent
             Iehoshua
             the
             high
             Priest
             ▪
             And
             the
             second
             is
             the
             translation
             of
             his
             speech
             from
             Iehoshua
             the
             Type
             to
             the
             great
             high
             Priest
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             Wherein
             is
             set
             down
             the
             happy
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             vnder
             him
             .
             But
             leauing
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             let
             vs
             deale
             with
             the
             last
             three
             Verses
             ,
             wherein
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             be
             restored
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Iehoshua
             ,
             is
             now
             declared
             to
             haue
             the
             accomplishment
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Iesvs
             Christ
             then
             to
             come
             and
             now
             exhibite
             ,
             of
             whom
             Iehoshua
             was
             the
             type
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             would
             not
             haue
             his
             people
             abide
             or
             rest
             in
             the
             externall
             shadow
             of
             that
             ministery
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             it
             they
             should
             consider
             what
             was
             figured
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             who
             was
             to
             come
             .
             And
             heerein
             may
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Maiesty
             and
             dignity
             of
             
             that
             Priesthood
             before
             the
             captivity
             was
             very
             great
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             captivity
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             
             Priesthood
             was
             laid
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             casten
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             visioun
             representing
             that
             time
             brings
             in
             Iehoshua
             ,
             cled
             in
             filthy
             garments
             ,
             in
             a
             base
             &
             vile
             estate
             .
             3.
             
             After
             the
             captivity
             ,
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             signe
             
             of
             his
             mercifull
             returne
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             restoreth
             the
             Priesthood
             again
             .
             And
             yet
             neither
             the
             glory
             of
             Priest
             
             nor
             Temple
             was
             thought
             answerable
             to
             that
             which
             was
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             Heere
             therefore
             comes
             in
             the
             peoples
             consolation
             to
             looke
             in
             through
             all
             these
             Types
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             to
             come
             ,
             with
             which
             in
             dignity
             and
             maiesty
             cannot
             enter
             in
             cōparison
             ,
             the
             Leviticall
             Priesthood
             then
             standing
             ,
             &
             now
             abolished
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Priest
             and
             Priesthood
             then
             
             was
             glorious
             in
             their
             owne
             forme
             of
             glory
             and
             splendor
             :
             
             But
             all
             the
             glory
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             .
             And
             the
             end
             of
             it
             was
             to
             point
             at
             the
             glorious
             Priesthood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Priesthood
             
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             subiect
             to
             alterations
             and
             decayes
             :
             But
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             remaines
             vnchangeable
             ,
             and
             is
             euerlasting
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             
             people
             should
             not
             rest
             vpon
             these
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             them
             against
             all
             mutatiōs
             whatsoeuer
             .
             There
             is
             no
             solide
             nor
             stedfast
             way
             but
             one
             ,
             looke
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             In
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             declared
             ,
             himselfe
             
             well
             pleased
             .
             So
             in
             him
             only
             doth
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             finde
             sound
             peace
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             our
             God
             who
             typed
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             in
             figures
             to
             the
             people
             in
             that
             Leviticall
             seruice
             ,
             althogh
             he
             hath
             remoued
             the
             types
             .
             And
             we
             haue
             IESVS
             plainly
             and
             simply
             deliuered
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             Yet
             remaines
             there
             in
             his
             Church
             some
             teaching
             of
             this
             kinde
             and
             nature
             ,
             wherein
             by
             outward
             ,
             we
             are
             led
             vnto
             inward
             ,
             and
             by
             earthly
             ,
             wee
             are
             carryed
             vnto
             spirituall
             things
             .
             And
             in
             things
             concerning
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             shadowed
             vnto
             vs
             things
             eternall
             ,
             and
             which
             concerneth
             the
             life
             that
             
             is
             to
             come
             .
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             old
             was
             great
             But
             what
             was
             it
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             glory
             &
             beau
             
             ty
             of
             the
             spirituall
             House
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             who
             is
             fairer
             then
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             The
             glory
             and
             Maiesty
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             of
             old
             was
             great
             :
             but
             what
             was
             it
             compared
             with
             the
             glory
             and
             Maiestie
             of
             our
             high
             Priest.
             But
             these
             types
             are
             away
             .
             What
             remaines
             yet
             ,
             and
             shall
             remaine
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             of
             that
             kinde
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Euen
             thus
             much
             .
             Hast
             thou
             any
             delight
             or
             pleasure
             in
             the
             beautifull
             shape
             or
             frame
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Creatures
             that
             are
             therein
             .
             Should
             thou
             rest
             there
             ?
             No
             :
             
             This
             World
             and
             the
             shape
             and
             fashion
             of
             it
             will
             goe
             away
             .
             But
             thinke
             that
             all
             these
             things
             being
             but
             shadowes
             ,
             they
             cannot
             by
             many
             degrees
             come
             to
             the
             resēblance
             of
             that
             delight
             ,
             &
             these
             euerlasting
             pleasures
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             for
             the
             which
             as
             thy
             soule
             should
             earnestly
             seek
             ,
             so
             except
             thou
             get
             assurance
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             for
             thee
             neuer
             to
             haue
             beene
             borne
             .
             The
             glory
             and
             Maiesty
             of
             earthly
             
             Kings
             is
             great
             ,
             yet
             all
             their
             glory
             followes
             them
             but
             to
             their
             graue
             .
             But
             O
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             glory
             ,
             to
             bee
             crowned
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             fine
             white
             robes
             ,
             hauing
             palmes
             in
             their
             hands
             in
             signe
             of
             victory
             .
             And
             all
             this
             glorious
             estate
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             
             meanest
             subiect
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             Bread
             is
             comfortable
             to
             an
             hungrie
             body
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             hunger
             of
             the
             body
             may
             make
             thee
             say
             to
             him
             :
             Lord
             ,
             giue
             vs
             this
             day
             our
             daylie
             bread
             :
             So
             knowing
             the
             
             want
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             should
             thou
             not
             run
             with
             a
             petition
             for
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             haue
             hid
             Manna
             to
             giue
             
             you
             .
             And
             of
             whose
             House
             it
             may
             be
             well
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             in
             it
             bread
             enough
             ,
             large
             mercies
             and
             comforts
             to
             
             the
             hungrie
             and
             wearied
             soule
             that
             comes
             to
             seeke
             them
             .
             Drinke
             is
             good
             for
             a
             thirstie
             body
             ,
             but
             wilt
             thou
             not
             remember
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             heare
             him
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             haue
             drinke
             to
             giue
             ,
             whereof
             whosoeuer
             
             drinketh
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             againe
             .
             If
             we
             haue
             no
             appetite
             but
             naturall
             ,
             of
             things
             concerning
             the
             body
             ,
             what
             difference
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             the
             beast
             ?
             But
             a
             spirituall
             and
             renewed
             man
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             knowen
             in
             his
             spirituall
             appetite
             and
             desires
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             man
             according
             to
             Gods
             owne
             Heart
             ,
             expressing
             his
             spirituall
             
             appetite
             this
             way
             :
             As
             the
             Hart
             brayeth
             for
             the
             rivers
             of
             waters
             ,
             so
             panteth
             my
             soule
             for
             thee
             O
             God.
             Garments
             are
             steedable
             to
             the
             naked
             ;
             But
             remembring
             thy
             soule
             ,
             heare
             him
             who
             calleth
             you
             to
             come
             and
             buy
             of
             him
             garments
             ,
             to
             couer
             your
             filthy
             nakednes
             ,
             
             that
             yee
             bee
             not
             a
             spectakle
             of
             shame
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             Man
             and
             Angell
             .
             With
             which
             garments
             whosoeuer
             shal
             not
             be
             found
             cled
             in
             that
             Day
             ,
             shall
             cry
             (
             but
             
             in
             vaine
             )
             to
             hils
             and
             mountaines
             to
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             &
             cover
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             Gold
             is
             profitable
             ,
             hauing
             for
             this
             life
             the
             owne
             necessary
             vses
             ;
             But
             
             harken
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             to
             giue
             thee
             fine
             gold
             tryed
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             euen
             that
             better
             and
             induring
             substance
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             thee
             again
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Lord
             led
             his
             people
             of
             old
             from
             things
             temporall
             ,
             to
             things
             spirituall
             .
             and
             from
             types
             to
             trueth
             :
             so
             let
             him
             take
             vs
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             &
             by
             him
             let
             vs
             be
             led
             from
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             to
             spirituall
             things
             .
             And
             frō
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             &
             earnest
             desire
             of
             the
             better
             things
             of
             that
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             another
             word
             also
             to
             bee
             marked
             heere
             ,
             There
             fell
             out
             many
             changes
             which
             were
             grievous
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             their
             owne
             sins
             bred
             them
             great
             disquiet
             .
             As
             change
             in
             their
             policie
             ,
             desolation
             in
             their
             cities
             ,
             &
             great
             change
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             &
             vpon
             their
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             when
             their
             Temple
             and
             Priesthood
             was
             restored
             againe
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             griefe
             to
             such
             as
             remembred
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             last
             no
             wayes
             answerable
             to
             the
             glory
             &
             beauty
             of
             the
             first
             .
             This
             doctrine
             therfore
             proponed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             to
             comfort
             them
             against
             all
             such
             griefs
             ,
             &
             to
             settle
             &
             establish
             their
             hearts
             against
             all
             changes
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             cast
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             faith
             toward
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             the
             great
             High
             Priest
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             your
             soules
             shall
             finde
             rest
             ;
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             who
             was
             represented
             in
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             is
             exhibit
             in
             the
             fulnes
             of
             
             time
             .
             As
             he
             came
             in
             the
             world
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             saue
             sin
             ▪
             ners
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             the
             only
             stay
             of
             the
             Hearts
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             perfite
             remedie
             against
             all
             those
             griefes
             and
             tentations
             that
             rise
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             to
             oppresse
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinners
             .
             Heere
             all
             things
             are
             subiect
             to
             change
             and
             alteration
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             knit
             to
             him
             ,
             stayes
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             ,
             with
             a
             defiance
             of
             all
             these
             worldly
             changes
             ,
             althogh
             the
             world
             should
             be
             turned
             vpside
             down
             ,
             &
             the
             moūtains
             rolled
             in
             the
             mids
             of
             the
             
             great
             deep
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             be
             moued
             .
             In
             no
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             can
             there
             be
             found
             cōtentment
             ,
             in
             him
             the
             soul
             hath
             ful
             delight
             .
             And
             when
             a
             man
             is
             as
             it
             were
             chased
             &
             hūted
             with
             griefs
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             with
             his
             many
             sins
             ,
             with
             the
             devils
             tentations
             ,
             somtimes
             with
             the
             ingratitude
             &
             malicious
             doing
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             euen
             vpon
             such
             
             a
             wearyed
             and
             distressed
             body
             that
             Christ
             calleth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ease
             you
             and
             refresh
             
             you
             :
             we
             would
             therefore
             hearken
             to
             the
             sweet
             call
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             follow
             the
             Saints
             and
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             seeking
             onely
             and
             finding
             this
             way
             contentment
             to
             our
             soules
             .
             Heere
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             willeth
             his
             people
             to
             looke
             ouer
             all
             that
             blacke
             cloud
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             I
             desire
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             and
             him
             
             crucified
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             me
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             an
             advantage
             .
             Whom
             haue
             I
             ,
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             in
             Heauen
             but
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             none
             vpon
             earth
             that
             I
             desire
             besides
             thee
             .
             My
             flesh
             &
             my
             heart
             faileth
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             heart
             and
             portion
             for
             euer
             .
             Where
             shall
             we
             go
             to
             ?
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             hast
             not
             thou
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             
             life
             ?
             What
             further
             can
             I
             wish
             ,
             sayth
             old
             Simeon
             ,
             hauing
             gotten
             Christ
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             my
             body
             and
             soul
             both
             ,
             and
             s●…ene
             my
             saluation
             in
             him
             .
             Now
             let
             thy
             servant
             go
             in
             peace
             .
             Therefore
             as
             this
             is
             noted
             to
             be
             the
             great
             sollicitude
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             inquire
             for
             him
             .
             Tell
             mee
             ,
             O
             thou
             whom
             my
             soule
             loueth
             
             where
             thou
             feedest
             .
             So
             if
             thou
             will
             proue
             thy selfe
             a
             true
             member
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             partaker
             of
             this
             onely
             consolation
             ,
             inquire
             for
             him
             ,
             seeke
             him
             out
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             be
             homely
             with
             him
             ,
             seeke
             
             to
             be
             daylie
             farther
             conioyned
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             him
             shall
             ye
             finde
             perfite
             ease
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             three
             Verses
             commeth
             to
             be
             considered
             first
             the
             preface
             that
             is
             vsed
             ,
             next
             the
             speech
             which
             is
             deliuered
             ,
             containing
             so
             many
             excellent
             points
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             person
             and
             office
             .
             In
             
             the
             Preface
             Iehoshua
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             they
             are
             bidden
             hearken
             and
             advert
             vnto
             that
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             spoken
             .
             Iehoshua
             was
             immediatly
             of
             before
             wakened
             to
             attention
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             absolued
             him
             ,
             giues
             his
             direction
             to
             him
             ,
             speaking
             vnto
             him
             with
             vehement
             and
             earnest
             protestation
             .
             Now
             hee
             is
             wakened
             to
             attention
             
             againe
             ,
             and
             bidden
             giue
             eare
             to
             the
             graue
             speech
             following
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             .
             Although
             this
             with
             the
             former
             be
             but
             one
             continued
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             that
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             hath
             need
             to
             heare
             still
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             wakened
             of
             before
             ,
             hath
             neede
             to
             be
             wakened
             againe
             .
             And
             these
             graue
             and
             great
             mysteries
             vttered
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             craue
             vpon
             our
             part
             great
             attention
             .
             When
             God
             speakes
             ,
             our
             eares
             should
             
             be
             ready
             to
             heare
             .
             In
             the
             volume
             of
             thy
             Booke
             ,
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             of
             me
             .
             This
             volume
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             The
             first
             words
             whereof
             
             is
             ,
             Hearken
             Israel
             .
             The
             seale
             of
             all
             the
             letters
             written
             to
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             an
             eare
             heare
             what
             the
             spirit
             sayth
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             No
             man
             hath
             his
             care
             so
             ready
             to
             hearken
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             neede
             continually
             to
             be
             put
             vpon
             ,
             to
             waken
             him
             vnto
             attention
             .
             And
             the
             meanes
             of
             this
             doing
             are
             many
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             his
             word
             a
             principall
             ,
             his
             word
             sometimes
             
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             yong
             men
             to
             waken
             thy
             hearing
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             comes
             with
             a
             mourning
             sound
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             a
             ioyfull
             sound
             to
             waken
             thy
             hearing
             .
             Sometimes
             
             it
             comes
             in
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             as
             a
             sealed
             letter
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             mysterie
             is
             revealed
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             opened
             to
             waken
             thy
             hearing
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             that
             cryes
             in
             thy
             eare
             ,
             
             takes
             a
             rod
             in
             his
             hand
             of
             some
             inward
             or
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             choppes
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             to
             waken
             thy
             hearing
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             there
             may
             arise●…
             (
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             people
             )
             the
             strange
             noyse
             ,
             and
             horrible
             sound
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Locusts
             ,
             to
             waken
             mens
             hearing
             ,
             to
             bring
             thē
             to
             remorse
             of
             their
             former
             carelesse
             
             hearing
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             thinke
             and
             say
             ;
             O
             how
             vile
             and
             blasphemous
             things
             are
             we
             compelled
             with
             our
             cares
             to
             heare
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             our
             God
             in
             his
             pure
             and
             holy
             Word
             .
             The
             
             people
             were
             thus
             way
             handled
             at
             the
             rivers
             of
             Babel
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             heare
             the
             despightfull
             wordes
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             reproaching
             their
             seruice
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             their
             GOD
             ,
             being
             at
             home
             in
             their
             owne
             Land.
             Thus
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             his
             care
             so
             ready
             and
             bent
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             need
             still
             to
             be
             wakened
             and
             stirred
             vp
             to
             heare
             what
             GOD
             sayeth
             to
             him
             .
             Moreouer
             there
             is
             no
             man
             so
             perfite
             a
             Scholler
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             but
             hath
             neede
             daylie
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             to
             learne
             al
             's
             long
             as
             he
             liueth
             .
             And
             should
             not
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Text
             )
             the
             gravity
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             and
             weighty
             mysteries
             ,
             coming
             from
             God
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             provoke
             vs
             diligently
             and
             attentiuely
             to
             heare
             ?
             My
             heart
             ,
             sayeth
             Dauid
             ,
             is
             indyting
             a
             good
             
             matter
             ,
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             made
             touching
             the
             King
             ,
             hearken
             sayeth
             he
             ,
             for
             my
             mouth
             will
             vtter
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             statutes
             divine
             .
             Hearken
             
             sayeth
             the
             Lord
             heere
             to
             Iehoshua
             .
             And
             the
             argument
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             proponed
             in
             the
             wordes
             following
             ,
             
             being
             a
             speech
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             his
             office
             ,
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             that
             shall
             come
             thereby
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             This
             word
             of
             the
             Preface
             wakening
             Iehoshua
             to
             attention
             it
             would
             be
             marked
             ;
             first
             for
             descriuing
             of
             a
             great
             and
             common
             sinne
             ,
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             who
             can
             
             say
             he
             is
             free
             of
             it
             .
             GOD
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             his
             Sonne
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             by
             whom
             hee
             hath
             spoken
             in
             these
             last
             times
             .
             hath
             cryed
             alowd
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             not
             heard
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             depraved
             condition
             of
             the
             eare
             of
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             ;
             The
             smallest
             whisperings
             
             of
             the
             Deuill
             that
             old
             serpent
             ,
             are
             good
             language
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             harken
             readily
             .
             But
             the
             loud
             cryings
             and
             callings
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             are
             past
             with
             a
             deafe
             care
             .
             And
             that
             to
             God
             we
             haue
             not
             hearkened
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             in
             this
             ?
             no
             man
             hath
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
             It
             may
             be
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             wil
             be
             the
             superscription
             of
             our
             plague
             and
             iudgment
             when
             euer
             it
             shall
             come
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             not
             heare
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             to
             vs.
             A
             sin
             which
             not
             onely
             brings
             on
             plague
             and
             iudgment
             ,
             but
             a
             thing
             worse
             nor
             the
             plague
             ,
             euen
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             Lords
             eare
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             thee
             calling
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             thy
             Iudgement
             .
             For
             albeit
             a
             man
             be
             plunged
             in
             a
             great
             deepe
             ,
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             he
             may
             haue
             commoning
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             interchange
             speech
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             estate
             can
             not
             be
             counted
             hard
             .
             Ionas
             lying
             in
             the
             deep
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             inclosed
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             whale
             ,
             yet
             herein
             was
             his
             comfort
             ,
             My
             voice
             came
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             me
             .
             But
             they
             that
             wilfully
             close
             
             their
             eare
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             heare
             GOD
             when
             hee
             speakes
             ,
             they
             close
             vpon
             themselues
             the
             doore
             of
             
             comfort
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             a
             meeting
             this
             way
             ,
             They
             shall
             cry
             to
             me
             euen
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             
             but
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             .
             Let
             vs
             seeke
             from
             him
             the
             touching
             and
             opening
             of
             our
             eare
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             so
             long
             closed
             .
             Ler
             vs
             seeke
             the
             reformation
             of
             our
             eare
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             haue
             beene
             swift
             to
             heare
             the
             Deuill
             speaking
             to
             our
             great
             hurt
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             may
             once
             resolue
             to
             heare
             our
             God
             speaking
             to
             our
             well
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Israell
             of
             God
             ,
             remember
             it
             
             is
             written
             of
             thee
             in
             the
             first
             wordes
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             God.
             Hearken
             Israell
             :
             Sacrifice
             and
             burnt
             offering
             he
             
             craues
             not
             of
             thee
             .
             Happie
             is
             he
             that
             may
             come
             in
             and
             say
             ▪
             a
             bored
             and
             prepared
             eare
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             to
             heare
             thy
             Law.
             It
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             perpetuall
             servitude
             
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             boring
             of
             the
             eare
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             that
             seruice
             wherein
             is
             true
             freedome
             and
             libertie
             ,
             a
             ready
             and
             open
             eare
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             counsels
             and
             directions
             of
             God.
             And
             we
             that
             haue
             so
             long
             sleeped
             ,
             and
             either
             mistaken
             or
             misregarded
             the
             voice
             of
             our
             God
             :
             Would
             God
             we
             once
             learned
             the
             lessoun
             that
             old
             Eli
             gaue
             to
             Samuell
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             
             come
             before
             him
             with
             this
             disposition
             ,
             and
             say
             .
             Speak
             Lord
             ,
             for
             we
             thy
             seruants
             are
             ready
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             Another
             vse
             would
             be
             made
             of
             this
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Lords
             voice
             ,
             that
             seeing
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             openeth
             the
             eare
             :
             Then
             should
             it
             draw
             euery
             man
             and
             woman
             to
             a
             careful
             examination
             of
             them selues
             ,
             how
             they
             haue
             profited
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             profited
             in
             this
             lesson
             of
             better
             and
             more
             carefull
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             None
             want
             
             their
             owne
             visitations
             and
             afflictions
             .
             And
             althogh
             Gods
             end
             in
             inflicting
             be
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             eare
             to
             heare
             better
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             vs
             all
             ,
             we
             haue
             come
             out
             of
             this
             fornace
             al
             's
             deafe
             and
             dull
             in
             hearing
             as
             euer
             we
             were
             of
             before
             .
             Pharaoh
             made
             many
             
             faire
             promises
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             calamity
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             judgement
             were
             remoued
             ,
             he
             would
             heare
             better
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             Moyses
             ,
             bidding
             him
             let
             the
             people
             goe
             .
             Yet
             the
             judgement
             being
             remoued
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             owne
             fashion
             ,
             and
             counts
             as
             little
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             his
             trouble
             ▪
             When
             troubles
             particular
             hath
             not
             mended
             our
             hearing
             ,
             it
             argueth
             our
             disease
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             when
             the
             presages
             of
             such
             change
             and
             alteration
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             the
             remouing
             of
             our
             candlestick
             ,
             being
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             mendeth
             not
             our
             hearing
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             farther
             confirmed
             disease
             .
             Shall
             none
             of
             these
             moue
             vs
             ?
             The
             
             Lord
             he
             can
             speake
             lowder
             yet
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             voice
             to
             put
             forth
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             to
             tremble
             .
             The
             voice
             of
             Eli
             to
             his
             sonnes
             was
             but
             soft
             ,
             but
             God
             told
             him
             hee
             had
             a
             voice
             to
             put
             forth
             ,
             the
             sound
             whereof
             would
             make
             all
             their
             eares
             to
             tingle
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             drowsines
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             wakened
             with
             their
             masters
             voice
             ,
             were
             wakened
             with
             the
             staues
             and
             swords
             of
             their
             enemies
             :
             
             So
             where
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             hath
             past
             ▪
             as
             a
             base
             thing
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             Gods
             doing
             hath
             not
             mended
             mens
             hearing
             ,
             what
             wonder
             althogh
             the
             time
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             spake
             as
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             shall
             roare
             as
             a
             Lyon.
             And
             when
             the
             Lyon
             roares
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             
             forrest
             tremble
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Lord
             so
             put
             forth
             his
             
             voyce
             in
             his
             Iudgement
             ,
             as
             no
             flesh
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             repell
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             .
             Who
             can
             expect
             otherwise
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             hearers
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             hearing
             are
             so
             dainty
             ,
             whose
             eares
             are
             so
             itching
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             continually
             attending
             novelty
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             heare
             not
             each
             day
             a
             new
             tune
             ,
             a
             new
             forme
             ,
             some
             new
             and
             vncouth
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             at
             least
             deliuered
             in
             an
             new
             and
             vncouth
             forme
             :
             They
             weary
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             let
             this
             serue
             for
             answere
             .
             There
             are
             in
             the
             Word
             many
             repetitions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             idle
             ,
             nor
             in
             vaine
             ▪
             For
             1.
             the
             repetitions
             of
             the
             
             Word
             serue
             to
             helpe
             thy
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             confirme
             thy
             knowledge
             .
             2.
             
             Althogh
             thy
             knowledge
             
             and
             vnderstanding
             were
             good
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             thy
             memory
             weake
             and
             ill
             ,
             able
             enough
             to
             reteine
             ill
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             good
             things
             slip
             through
             .
             The
             repetition
             therefore
             of
             the
             Word
             serueth
             to
             helpe
             thy
             memory
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             Albeit
             thou
             would
             say
             ,
             I
             
             vnderstand
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             my
             memorie
             is
             good
             enough
             ,
             yet
             who
             is
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             my
             affection
             is
             good
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             my
             will
             is
             good
             enough
             .
             And
             al
             's
             long
             as
             they
             are
             not
             conforme
             ,
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             points
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             needfull
             ,
             and
             thy
             affections
             hath
             need
             dayly
             to
             be
             beaten
             by
             the
             same
             hammer
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             brought
             vnder
             obedience
             .
             But
             for
             these
             who
             weary
             in
             hearing
             because
             of
             repetition
             ,
             and
             would
             each
             day
             heare
             some
             new
             thing
             ,
             Let
             this
             be
             an
             answere
             .
             Albeit
             thou
             heare
             euery
             day
             that
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             day
             that
             
             same
             thing
             which
             thou
             heard
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hearest
             euery
             day
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             at
             euery
             hearing
             thou
             gettest
             sometimes
             a
             new
             exhortation
             to
             an
             old
             vertue
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             new
             threatning
             for
             an
             old
             sinne
             ,
             a
             new
             advertisement
             to
             learne
             the
             old
             lessoun
             of
             repentance
             .
             All
             which
             shall
             so
             bee
             put
             in
             the
             accompts
             of
             God
             against
             thee
             as
             new
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             shall
             
             remaine
             the
             olde
             man
             ,
             euery
             hearing
             bringing
             on
             a
             new
             hardnesse
             ,
             shall
             induce
             a
             new
             conviction
             ,
             and
             procure
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             an
             new
             and
             further
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             attention
             and
             hearing
             are
             called
             not
             only
             Iehoshua
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             the
             text
             sayeth
             ,
             his
             fellowes
             that
             sate
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             men
             wondred
             at
             .
             By
             the
             fellowes
             of
             Iehoshua
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             ,
             both
             Priest
             and
             people
             are
             called
             to
             be
             auditors
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             subiect
             wherof
             is
             the
             Messias
             ,
             in
             him
             yee
             know
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             of
             persons
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             way
             for
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             for
             the
             people
             :
             But
             one
             common
             way
             of
             saluation
             
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Messias
             .
             The
             Priest
             is
             said
             to
             heare
             two
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             heare
             the
             Worde
             from
             GOD
             ,
             as
             that
             Worde
             by
             which
             hee
             
             looketh
             to
             be
             safe
             himselfe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             so
             heare
             
             from
             GOD
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             must
             be
             Gods
             mouth
             againe
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             to
             them
             evidently
             and
             faithfully
             his
             Oracles
             .
             The
             people
             are
             so
             to
             heare
             and
             embrace
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             safety
             to
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             but
             this
             which
             is
             proponed
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God.
             Let
             not
             therefore
             the
             Priests
             say
             ,
             
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             vs
             if
             we
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             ;
             no
             ,
             thou
             must
             sit
             downe
             and
             learne
             ,
             and
             heare
             thy selfe
             ,
             if
             thou
             thy selfe
             would
             be
             saued
             .
             Neither
             let
             the
             people
             say
             ,
             Let
             the
             Priests
             or
             the
             Preachers
             who
             haue
             their
             maintenance
             thereby
             ,
             seeke
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             mysteries
             .
             If
             thou
             bee
             seeking
             eternall
             life
             ,
             to
             thee
             it
             is
             spoken
             .
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             they
             that
             beare
             testimony
             of
             IESVS
             
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             onely
             is
             life
             to
             be
             sought
             and
             found
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             fellowes
             of
             Iehoshua
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             that
             were
             fellow-labourers
             with
             him
             ;
             And
             as
             they
             come
             in
             called
             to
             hearing
             vnder
             this
             stile
             and
             title
             of
             Iehoshua
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             albeit
             Iehoshua
             was
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             place
             a
             Type
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             not
             set
             there
             ,
             that
             in
             pride
             he
             should
             lift
             vp
             himselfe
             aboue
             his
             brethren
             :
             but
             remember
             they
             were
             fellowes
             in
             that
             same
             worke
             of
             God
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Popish
             pride
             is
             Deuilish
             ,
             his
             vsurped
             singularity
             he
             hath
             not
             of
             Peter
             ,
             whose
             successor
             he
             will
             needes
             be
             ,
             he
             calleth
             himselfe
             
             a
             fellow
             elder
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             will
             be
             a
             god
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             giue
             Law
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Albeit
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             meet
             for
             orders
             cause
             that
             some
             preside
             in
             the
             reformed
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             remember
             ,
             Presbyters
             are
             to
             them
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             Iehoshua
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             thou
             &
             thy
             fellowes
             .
             And
             three
             things
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             superiority
             
             would
             euer
             be
             eschewed
             .
             1.
             
             Pride
             ,
             for
             God
             setteth
             
             vp
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             swell
             in
             conceit
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
             brood
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
             2.
             
             Tyrannie
             or
             dominion
             over
             
             
             their
             brenhren
             and
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             idlenes
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             set
             there
             to
             looke
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             enlarging
             of
             their
             owne
             estate
             ,
             but
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             flock
             and
             people
             ,
             which
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             
             hath
             redeemed
             by
             his
             Blood.
             That
             from
             the
             Preface
             we
             may
             come
             to
             the
             words
             themselues
             ,
             marke
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             wherein
             these
             fellowes
             of
             Iehoshua
             are
             called
             men
             of
             wonder
             ,
             or
             men
             wondred
             at
             .
             If
             ye
             reteine
             the
             first
             interpretation
             ,
             vnderstanding
             by
             the
             fellows
             of
             Iehoshua
             ,
             all
             the
             faithfull
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             heere
             a
             certaine
             description
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             vsed
             also
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Esay
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             eight
             Chapter
             ,
             18
             verse
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             
             and
             the
             children
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ,
             are
             as
             signes
             and
             wonders
             in
             Israel
             .
             And
             the
             people
             and
             children
             of
             God
             are
             called
             men
             of
             wonder
             ,
             or
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             contemned
             and
             despised
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yea
             they
             are
             wondred
             at
             in
             their
             conversation
             
             &
             doing
             ,
             as
             mad
             men
             that
             should
             follow
             a
             course
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             goe
             on
             with
             
             them
             ,
             drinking
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             sinne
             with
             greedines
             .
             
             Moyses
             in
             leauing
             the
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             choosing
             rather
             to
             be
             afflicted
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             hee
             not
             heerein
             a
             man
             greatly
             wondred
             at
             ?
             For
             men
             to
             account
             all
             folly
             in
             respect
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             to
             the
             worldly-wise
             
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ?
             The
             mortification
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             The
             contrition
             and
             dolor
             of
             the
             heart
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             The
             teares
             of
             repentance
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             to
             the
             prophan
             of
             the
             World
             matters
             of
             wonder
             ?
             It
             is
             indeed
             in
             it selfe
             a
             matter
             wonderful
             ,
             comming
             frō
             the
             rich
             mercie
             
             
             and
             bountie
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             indeed
             of
             vs
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             that
             any
             should
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             rotten
             race
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             entred
             in
             this
             way
             that
             leades
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             .
             It
             is
             vnto
             the
             prophane
             of
             the
             World
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             to
             behold
             this
             separation
             ;
             not
             that
             herein
             they
             obserue
             Gods
             goodnes
             .
             but
             that
             all
             things
             seeme
             strange
             to
             them
             which
             savour
             not
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             this
             present
             World.
             But
             let
             each
             one
             heere
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             stand
             wondring
             at
             others
             .
             The
             naturall
             and
             fleshly
             man
             wondring
             at
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             The
             renewed
             man
             that
             hath
             receiued
             illumination
             from
             aboue
             ,
             wondring
             to
             see
             men
             with
             such
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             run
             vpon
             their
             owne
             euerlasting
             destruction
             .
             The
             day
             of
             decision
             is
             comming
             ,
             when
             these
             who
             were
             heere
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             men
             wondred
             at
             ,
             and
             of
             contempt
             shal
             be
             made
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             these
             same
             men
             ,
             men
             wondred
             at
             for
             the
             greatnes
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             they
             shall
             inioy
             .
             And
             the
             comparing
             of
             these
             two
             together
             shal
             be
             one
             of
             the
             stripes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             a
             degree
             of
             their
             torment
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             men
             whom
             we
             so
             despised
             ,
             and
             in
             contempt
             wondred
             at
             ?
             and
             now
             how
             wonderfull
             is
             the
             glory
             and
             blessed
             estate
             which
             they
             are
             brought
             vnto
             ?
             The
             Priests
             and
             they
             that
             serue
             at
             the
             
             Altar
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             heere
             also
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             called
             men
             wondred
             at
             .
             For
             if
             contempt
             follow
             the
             generall
             calling
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             surely
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             it
             followeth
             that
             speciall
             calling
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             regard
             the
             subiect
             of
             their
             ministery
             :
             It
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             wonder
             to
             man
             and
             Angell
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             in
             old
             and
             new
             testament
             ,
             being
             these
             same
             points
             of
             
             the
             mysterie
             of
             godlines
             ,
             which
             Paul
             reckons
             forth
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Timothy
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             subiect
             ,
             because
             
             the
             verses
             following
             speake
             clearely
             and
             comfortably
             ,
             Let
             vs
             hauing
             now
             but
             shortly
             past
             ouer
             this
             Preface
             ,
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             speach
             concerning
             Messias
             his
             comming
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             He
             beginneth
             with
             a
             Behold
             :
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             forth
             my
             Seruant
             the
             Branch
             .
             Esay
             speaking
             of
             his
             Conception
             and
             Birth
             ,
             
             beginneth
             his
             speach
             also
             with
             a
             Behold
             :
             Behold
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             conceiue
             and
             beare
             a
             Son.
             The
             Angell
             of
             
             the
             Lord
             sent
             to
             the
             sheepheards
             to
             declare
             his
             Birth
             ,
             mentioneth
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Behold
             .
             Behold
             I
             bring
             vnto
             you
             tydings
             of
             great
             Ioy
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             to
             all
             people
             :
             for
             vnto
             you
             is
             borne
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Citty
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             which
             is
             CHRIST
             the
             Lord.
             When
             old
             Simeon
             ,
             who
             waited
             for
             the
             Consolation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             got
             CHRIST
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             he
             spake
             of
             him
             to
             his
             Parents
             
             Ioseph
             and
             Mary
             thus
             :
             Behold
             this
             Babe
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             falling
             and
             rysing
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             .
             When
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             his
             fore-runner
             seeth
             him
             approach
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             wakens
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             that
             were
             there
             to
             an
             earnest
             consideration
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             office
             with
             a
             Behold
             .
             Behold
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             World.
             All
             this
             
             is
             to
             signifie
             as
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             these
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             his
             sending
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             Incarnation
             
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             execution
             of
             his
             Priestly
             office
             ,
             being
             both
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrificed
             Lambe
             :
             for
             the
             Father
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             to
             me
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             yee
             haue
             
             
             heard
             Iohn
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Lambe
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             World.
             All
             these
             were
             a
             disclosing
             and
             revelation
             to
             the
             World
             of
             the
             greatest
             mysterie
             that
             euer
             was
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             by
             his
             Prophets
             and
             seruants
             cryeth
             so
             oft
             .
             Behold
             it
             ,
             looke
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             This
             mysterie
             althogh
             it
             beganne
             to
             be
             revealed
             to
             Adam
             in
             that
             first
             promise
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             to
             tread
             down
             the
             
             head
             of
             the
             serpent
             :
             Yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             fuller
             manifestation
             ,
             it
             remained
             then
             but
             a
             secret
             .
             This
             mysterie
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Legall
             seruice
             ,
             and
             obscure
             ceremonies
             
             thereof
             it
             was
             but
             as
             a
             sealed
             booke
             .
             And
             as
             Iohn
             sayeth
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             none
             to
             open
             the
             sealed
             booke
             ,
             he
             weeped
             ,
             till
             the
             Lambe
             came
             .
             So
             all
             mankinde
             might
             haue
             weeped
             for
             euer
             ,
             if
             the
             Lambe
             had
             not
             come
             in
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             and
             opened
             this
             Booke
             ,
             &
             revealed
             this
             mysterie
             .
             That
             now
             that
             same
             may
             be
             the
             song
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             GOD
             which
             ye
             haue
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             5
             ,
             Chapter
             .
             13.
             vers
             .
             
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             be
             vnto
             him
             that
             sitteth
             vpon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lambe
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             Secondly
             in
             this
             Booke
             ,
             behold
             
             we
             are
             sent
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             his
             Conception
             marvailous
             ,
             his
             Nativity
             althogh
             in
             a
             base
             place
             ,
             yet
             glorious
             :
             The
             Angels
             of
             Heauen
             singing
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             his
             office
             ,
             my
             
             Servant
             ,
             saith
             God
             ;
             The
             Servant
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             a
             speciall
             kind
             of
             Service
             .
             his
             suffering
             ,
             he
             was
             that
             ingraven
             Stone
             :
             The
             fruite
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             people
             in
             one
             day
             .
             Thirdly
             
             by
             this
             behold
             ,
             we
             are
             led
             in
             all
             this
             Mysterie
             as
             in
             a
             
             cleare
             mirrour
             to
             looke
             and
             consider
             1.
             the
             deepnes
             
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             finding
             out
             such
             a
             way
             of
             mans
             safety
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             wonder
             of
             Man
             and
             Angell
             .
             2.
             
             The
             deepnes
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             demonstration
             as
             
             this
             :
             To
             giue
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             to
             be
             his
             ransome
             .
             3.
             
             The
             deepnes
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             refreshing
             
             
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             opened
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Dauid
             for
             vncleanenesse
             .
             Here
             is
             first
             matter
             of
             reproofe
             
             to
             vs
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             called
             to
             behold
             this
             great
             Mysterie
             ,
             kept
             close
             in
             former
             time
             ,
             we
             care
             no
             more
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             accompt
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             a
             commō
             
             and
             base
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             As
             GOD
             hath
             proceeded
             and
             gone
             on
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             this
             revelation
             ,
             so
             the
             World
             hath
             gone
             on
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             ignorance
             and
             contempt
             :
             And
             so
             old
             Simeon
             his
             prophecie
             will
             proue
             true
             ,
             This
             Babe
             is
             appointed
             for
             wrack
             and
             falling
             of
             
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             vpon
             their
             owne
             default
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             
             being
             so
             oft
             called
             vpon
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             behold
             this
             great
             Mysterie
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Mysterie
             revealed
             so
             many
             great
             things
             ,
             ye
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             we
             are
             called
             to
             an
             idle
             contemplation
             and
             beholding
             :
             But
             we
             must
             so
             behold
             him
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             be
             blessed
             in
             our
             sight
             .
             He
             is
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             stand
             not
             amased
             to
             
             behold
             him
             afarre
             off
             .
             But
             if
             thy
             soule
             with
             Simeon
             wait
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             neare
             ,
             take
             him
             in
             thy
             armes
             ,
             imbrace
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             so
             shall
             thy
             soule
             goe
             in
             peace
             when
             God
             cals
             for
             it
             ,
             thou
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             blessed
             in
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             blessed
             for
             euer
             after
             this
             .
             For
             they
             that
             once
             truely
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             neuer
             part
             with
             them
             till
             he
             bring
             
             them
             to
             that
             same
             place
             whereof
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             thiefe
             that
             hang
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             euen
             the
             Paradise
             
             of
             God.
             He
             is
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             lifted
             on
             his
             Crosse.
             Behold
             him
             not
             afarre
             off
             ,
             but
             come
             neare
             hand
             ,
             put
             thy
             finger
             in
             the
             hole
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             in
             the
             print
             of
             the
             naile
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             thy
             soule
             by
             Faith
             so
             rest
             vpon
             his
             mercies
             and
             passion
             ,
             that
             thou
             
             may
             say
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             Savior
             .
             He
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             alienated
             from
             him
             ,
             standing
             
             afarre
             off
             as
             idle
             gasess
             ,
             but
             come
             neare
             hand
             ,
             and
             lay
             thy
             head
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             bodily
             ,
             
             but
             spiritually
             this
             way
             .
             First
             let
             thy
             faith
             rest
             vpon
             
             him
             as
             the
             perfite
             sacrifice
             for
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             thy
             Will
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Iudgement
             and
             all
             ,
             be
             subiect
             to
             
             him
             .
             Bring
             all
             captiue
             vnder
             his
             obedience
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             whatsoeuer
             griefe
             ,
             lay
             thy
             head
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rest
             vpon
             him
             .
             Is
             thy
             waters
             like
             the
             waters
             of
             Mara
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             heere
             a
             tree
             ,
             his
             crosse
             ,
             behold
             
             it
             not
             afarre
             off
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             vse
             it
             .
             Cast
             it
             in
             with
             thy
             trouble
             ,
             season
             it
             with
             the
             meditation
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             and
             thy
             waters
             shall
             become
             sweet
             vnto
             thee
             .
             In
             speaking
             now
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             vnto
             him
             two
             Names
             ;
             first
             he
             calleth
             him
             his
             Servant
             .
             Secondly
             
             he
             calleth
             him
             the
             Branch
             .
             The
             first
             Name
             ,
             
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             is
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             Scripture
             
             giuen
             to
             the
             
               Messias
               .
               Esay
            
             eleuenth
             Chapter
             ,
             42.
             ver
             .
             51.
             
             Of
             which
             Name
             giuen
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             sundry
             reasons
             :
             First
             he
             is
             so
             called
             for
             his
             obedience
             ,
             done
             
             and
             performed
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             In
             seruants
             obedience
             and
             sidelity
             is
             required
             ,
             The
             eyes
             of
             the
             seruants
             ,
             
             (
             sayeth
             Dauid
             )
             are
             toward
             their
             Masters
             ,
             to
             wait
             
             vpon
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             performe
             their
             Commandements
             .
             No
             servant
             was
             ever
             found
             so
             faithfull
             and
             
             obedient
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             As
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             this
             great
             Servant
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             was
             to
             his
             Father
             obedient
             ,
             he
             was
             euen
             vnto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
             Crosse.
             The
             obedience
             of
             Isaac
             is
             commended
             ,
             that
             suffered
             himselfe
             without
             resistance
             to
             be
             bound
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             of
             whom
             Isaac
             was
             the
             Type
             ,
             there
             needes
             no
             bonds
             .
             His
             Fathers
             will
             and
             pleasure
             was
             his
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             he
             knowing
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Fathers
             will
             that
             he
             should
             die
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             most
             willingly
             he
             went
             to
             
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             protested
             of
             his
             willingnes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             No
             man
             taketh
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             
             
             willingly
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             in
             time
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Sonne
             of
             GOD
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             yet
             made
             the
             Servant
             of
             GOD
             in
             time
             ,
             because
             he
             
             was
             made
             man
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             made
             vnder
             the
             Law.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Servant
             of
             GOD
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             
             forme
             and
             shape
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             which
             he
             carried
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             exinanition
             and
             lurking
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             of
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             clearely
             in
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Philippians
             and
             7.
             verse
             .
             And
             himselfe
             sayeth
             ,
             Mathew
             
             20
             ▪
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             be
             serued
             ,
             but
             to
             serue
             .
             This
             style
             giuen
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             would
             be
             considered
             of
             ;
             first
             for
             our
             consolation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             &
             with
             confidence
             commit
             our selues
             
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             for
             our
             cause
             hath
             vndertaken
             such
             seruice
             ,
             that
             althogh
             hee
             bee
             now
             glorious
             in
             the
             Heauens
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             a
             kinde
             of
             Service
             for
             vs
             ,
             
             That
             he
             interceedes
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             boldlie
             approach
             ,
             hauing
             no
             need
             of
             the
             seruice
             and
             intercession
             
             of
             Saints
             .
             Secondly
             it
             serues
             for
             example
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             learne
             of
             Christ
             to
             serue
             ,
             to
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             ,
             to
             submit
             our
             will
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             affections
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             service
             .
             And
             it
             is
             well
             said
             we
             are
             servants
             .
             
             1.
             
             By
             the
             right
             of
             creation
             are
             we
             not
             servants
             to
             him
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             life
             and
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
             Secondly
             
             we
             are
             seruants
             by
             right
             of
             redemption
             ,
             for
             we
             
             being
             captiue
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             redeemed
             vs
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             ransome
             of
             golde
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             or
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             owne
             precious
             Blood.
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             we
             are
             seruants
             by
             right
             of
             povertie
             .
             Nothing
             broght
             
             we
             with
             vs
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             haue
             is
             Gods.
             Iacob
             vowed
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             would
             giue
             
             him
             food
             and
             raiment
             .
             Fourthlie
             we
             are
             servants
             by
             right
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             wee
             were
             not
             able
             to
             helpe
             our selues
             .
             CHRIST
             is
             become
             our
             Counsellour
             ,
             hee
             hath
             learned
             vs
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             he
             hath
             instructed
             vs
             in
             that
             
             which
             is
             meet
             for
             soule
             and
             bodie
             .
             Let
             vs
             seek
             to
             serue
             and
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             name
             or
             title
             giuen
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Branch
             .
             He
             is
             so
             called
             ▪
             hauing
             respect
             to
             the
             former
             Prophecies
             and
             promises
             that
             were
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             knowne
             he
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             same
             that
             was
             fore-prophecied
             and
             promised
             of
             before
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             spring
             and
             come
             of
             
               Dauid
               .
               Ieremy
               23
            
             Thus
             is
             it
             said
             of
             him
             :
             Behold
             the
             dayes
             come
             ,
             saith
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             wil
             raise
             vnto
             Dauid
             a
             zealous
             Branch
             ,
             a
             King
             that
             shall
             reigne
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             shall
             execute
             
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             he
             shall
             saue
             Israel
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             called
             the
             Lord
             our
             righteousnes
             .
             The
             
             Prophet
             Esay
             in
             his
             53
             Chapter
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             of
             him
             :
             Hee
             shall
             grow
             vp
             as
             a
             tender
             plant
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             root
             out
             of
             a
             dry
             ground
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             family
             and
             House
             of
             Dauid
             is
             become
             so
             weake
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             as
             a
             dry
             stock
             ,
             when
             all
             appearance
             of
             springing
             or
             succession
             that
             way
             is
             gone
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             mindfull
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             makes
             of
             the
             same
             dry
             stock
             this
             Branch
             to
             spring
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             comming
             of
             the
             Royall
             race
             ,
             the
             most
             comfortable
             King
             that
             euer
             the
             World
             saw
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             of
             this
             word
             the
             Branch
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             called
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             a
             Branch
             is
             but
             
             a
             tender
             and
             fragill
             thing
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             borne
             in
             infirmity
             ,
             vnder
             great
             perill
             .
             There
             was
             no
             place
             to
             lay
             him
             
             in
             but
             the
             Crib
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             he
             not
             free
             of
             danger
             ,
             but
             his
             life
             incontinent
             sought
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             somtime
             
             contrary
             our
             expectation
             ,
             of
             a
             dry
             stock
             or
             roote
             a
             branch
             will
             bud
             out
             ,
             that
             will
             flourish
             and
             be
             greene
             :
             so
             did
             he
             contrary
             the
             expectation
             of
             man
             ,
             bud
             out
             of
             that
             dryed
             stock
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             a
             green
             and
             a
             
             flourishing
             Branch
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             greene
             &
             flourishing
             branch
             ,
             there
             doth
             flourish
             and
             spring
             the
             flowrs
             &
             the
             fruits
             of
             al
             excellent
             vertues
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             told
             of
             him
             in
             his
             eleuenth
             
             Chapter
             ;
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             rest
             on
             him
             .
             and
             it
             shall
             flourish
             this
             way
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             counsell
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             trueth
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             
             such
             excellent
             vertues
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             branch
             
             that
             hath
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             groweth
             and
             taketh
             increasse
             from
             day
             to
             day
             .
             So
             this
             Branch
             comming
             foorth
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Luke
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             As
             he
             grew
             in
             stature
             ,
             so
             hee
             grew
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             grace
             with
             God
             
             
             and
             man.
             Fiftly
             ,
             although
             he
             came
             out
             as
             a
             small
             Branch
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             yet
             of
             a
             Branch
             is
             he
             become
             a
             great
             tree
             ;
             and
             wee
             as
             dry
             and
             withered
             branches
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             transplanted
             out
             of
             the
             old
             stock
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             be
             ingraft
             in
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             draw
             spirituall
             life
             and
             nourishment
             .
             So
             sayth
             he
             himselfe
             Iohn
             15.
             
             I
             am
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             
             the
             branches
             ,
             he
             that
             abides
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             stile
             giuen
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             him
             out
             as
             a
             Branch
             ,
             yee
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             if
             yee
             looke
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             springing
             ,
             if
             ye
             looke
             to
             his
             outward
             forme
             ,
             if
             ye
             consider
             the
             growth
             and
             incresse
             that
             he
             tooke
             ,
             if
             ye
             consider
             what
             he
             calleth
             vs
             
             to
             ,
             to
             be
             ingraft
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             our
             soule
             ;
             then
             shall
             ye
             easily
             sea
             that
             his
             kingdome
             is
             not
             
             of
             this
             World.
             Althogh
             he
             be
             the
             Heire
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             hath
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Aske
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             ends
             and
             coastes
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thine
             in
             heritance
             ,
             yea
             there
             is
             no
             creature
             can
             exeeme
             it selfe
             from
             his
             subiection
             .
             Yet
             the
             kingdome
             that
             he
             came
             to
             administer
             heere
             ,
             is
             not
             earthly
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             administration
             is
             not
             earthly
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             desires
             that
             hee
             would
             waken
             in
             his
             owne
             ,
             is
             
             not
             of
             earthly
             ,
             but
             of
             spirituall
             things
             .
             The
             reward
             that
             he
             bringeth
             with
             him
             to
             his
             owne
             is
             not
             earthly
             ,
             
             nor
             of
             corrupted
             things
             ,
             but
             an
             incorruptible
             Crown
             
             of
             euerlasting
             glory
             ,
             which
             shall
             neuer
             fade
             away
             .
          
           
             Vses
             to
             be
             made
             heereof
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             a
             foolish
             and
             
             fleshly
             conceit
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             their
             earthly
             kingdomes
             ,
             
             blinded
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             mistake
             the
             Messias
             :
             But
             now
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             being
             so
             clearely
             revealed
             ,
             our
             blindnesse
             must
             be
             farre
             beyond
             theirs
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             thinke
             that
             Christs
             comming
             is
             to
             establish
             an
             earthly
             or
             worldly
             Monarchie
             ,
             or
             to
             giue
             his
             seruants
             ouer
             Kings
             earthly
             and
             temporal
             jurisdiction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             althogh
             CHRIST
             
             ought
             to
             bee
             followed
             and
             waited
             vpon
             for
             bodily
             provision
             (
             for
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             things
             looke
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
             it
             is
             he
             who
             satisfieth
             them
             .
             )
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             him
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             CHRIST
             allured
             many
             to
             follow
             after
             him
             by
             these
             temporall
             gifts
             ,
             some
             he
             fed
             ,
             and
             some
             he
             healed
             .
             But
             the
             end
             was
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             earthly
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             led
             to
             the
             heauenly
             ,
             and
             bee
             mooued
             to
             seeke
             of
             him
             a
             better
             thing
             .
             In
             the
             order
             of
             the
             petitions
             of
             that
             perfite
             
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             which
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             vs.
             Hee
             knowing
             that
             we
             are
             earthly
             ,
             yeeldeth
             as
             it
             were
             this
             farre
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             petition
             for
             our selues
             is
             for
             our
             daylie
             bread
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             haue
             vs
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             :
             But
             remembring
             hee
             is
             a
             spirituall
             King
             ,
             seek
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             seek
             spirituall
             grace
             to
             thy
             soule
             .
             And
             so
             he
             hath
             learned
             thee
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord
             forgiue
             me
             my
             sinnes
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             
             being
             a
             spirituall
             King
             ,
             dispensing
             grace
             spirituall
             to
             his
             subiects
             :
             Then
             comparison
             being
             made
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             choice
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             more
             worthy
             to
             bee
             followed
             
             then
             any
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Moyses
             was
             a
             Prince
             ,
             mighty
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             word
             ▪
             worthy
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             
             following
             him
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             easily
             fed
             ,
             they
             neither
             tilled
             ,
             nor
             laboured
             ,
             but
             were
             fed
             with
             Manna
             :
             but
             what
             was
             that
             ?
             Our
             Master
             CHRIST
             in
             his
             own
             words
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             your
             fathers
             did
             eat
             Manna
             ,
             and
             they
             died
             :
             But
             he
             giues
             vnto
             vs
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Bread
             
             of
             Life
             ,
             of
             which
             who
             so
             eateth
             ,
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             a
             great
             Prince
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             speaking
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             asketh
             the
             question
             ,
             Art
             thou
             greater
             then
             Iacob
             ?
             what
             did
             he
             ?
             he
             gaue
             vs
             this
             Well
             ,
             yes
             ,
             he
             
             is
             greater
             :
             for
             I
             haue
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             water
             to
             giue
             :
             of
             which
             who
             so
             drinketh
             ,
             shall
             not
             thirst
             againe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             point
             would
             yet
             be
             further
             considered
             CHRIST
             the
             Branch
             ,
             for
             as
             heerein
             is
             set
             out
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             comming
             forth
             ,
             growth
             ,
             incresse
             and
             perfection
             :
             So
             hath
             this
             beene
             also
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             beginning
             ,
             spreading
             and
             growing
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             soules
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Hath
             he
             not
             out
             of
             a
             dry
             stock
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             appearances
             ,
             raised
             instruments
             ,
             that
             of
             smal
             beginnings
             haue
             brought
             his
             kingdome
             to
             a
             mighty
             growth
             ?
             And
             how
             from
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             the
             Evangell
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Chariot
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             carying
             him
             to
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             ,
             hath
             gone
             thorow
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             evident
             .
             And
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             
             his
             people
             is
             not
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             comparable
             to
             one
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ?
             but
             afterward
             groweth
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             tree
             so
             fast
             rooted
             ,
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Deuill
             cannot
             pull
             
             it
             forth
             againe
             .
             This
             is
             a
             point
             serving
             to
             these
             vses
             .
             First
             ,
             think
             not
             that
             it
             is
             a
             kingdome
             that
             can
             be
             overturned
             
             or
             overthrown
             .
             No
             ,
             althogh
             it
             were
             broght
             in
             appearance
             to
             a
             very
             stock
             ,
             yet
             a
             branch
             shall
             ay
             bud
             forth
             and
             flourish
             ,
             euen
             as
             of
             old
             he
             made
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             nourish
             in
             thy
             heart
             the
             small
             seeds
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             al
             's
             small
             as
             the
             smallest
             graine
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             loue
             ,
             water
             thy
             heart
             now
             and
             then
             with
             the
             teares
             of
             repentance
             ,
             seeke
             from
             God
             the
             dew
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             the
             former
             and
             the
             latter
             raine
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             thy
             smal
             beginnings
             shall
             come
             to
             a
             good
             perfection
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             seeing
             this
             King
             is
             so
             marvailous
             a
             worker
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             a
             dry
             stock
             he
             can
             make
             a
             flourishing
             branch
             to
             spring
             ▪
             Let
             no
             greatnes
             of
             trouble
             ,
             or
             tentation
             ,
             make
             thee
             euer
             to
             despaire
             of
             him
             ,
             althogh
             thy
             eye
             can
             not
             perceiue
             by
             what
             meanes
             thy
             deliverance
             should
             come
             :
             
             He
             can
             make
             a
             Whale
             wait
             vpon
             Ionas
             .
             He
             can
             make
             a
             bush
             catch
             a
             Ram
             by
             the
             hornes
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Abrahams
             
             great
             perplexity
             .
             He
             can
             open
             Hagars
             eyes
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             see
             a
             fountaine
             of
             water
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             
             throwne
             away
             the
             child
             ▪
             desparing
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             he
             that
             made
             his
             Son
             spring
             of
             a
             dry
             stock
             ▪
             can
             make
             that
             same
             rock
             yeeld
             waters
             of
             consolation
             for
             thee
             .
             His
             power
             is
             infinite
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             is
             infinite
             ,
             hee
             can
             finde
             out
             meanes
             anow
             ,
             his
             love
             is
             infinite
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             exceeding
             willing
             to
             helpe
             all
             that
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             .
             Al
             's
             long
             as
             these
             pillars
             stand
             (
             and
             they
             stand
             vnchangeable
             )
             Let
             vs
             neuer
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             nor
             despaire
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             vphold
             and
             vnderprop
             our
             faith
             in
             holy
             patience
             ,
             to
             await
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             comfort
             and
             deliverance
             .
             
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             Branch
             is
             become
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             tree
             we
             must
             be
             ingraft
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             faith
             we
             must
             be
             imped
             in
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             drawing
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             our
             flourishing
             in
             all
             sort
             of
             Christian
             
             vertue
             .
             Of
             this
             flourishing
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             maketh
             mention
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             1
             ,
             chapter
             .
             5
             ,
             verse
             .
             Wherof
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             (
             respecting
             all
             persons
             and
             in
             all
             estates
             )
             bee
             in
             what
             condition
             he
             will
             ,
             his
             faith
             euer
             flourisheth
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             some
             fruit
             .
             if
             he
             looke
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             faith
             flourisheth
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             
             forth
             godlines
             ,
             if
             he
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             either
             in
             prosperity
             or
             adversity
             his
             faith
             flourisheth
             in
             prosperity
             
             bringing
             forth
             temperance
             ,
             and
             in
             adversity
             bringing
             forth
             patience
             .
             If
             he
             regard
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             more
             neerely
             conjoyned
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             family
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             heere
             his
             faith
             flourisheth
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             brotherly
             kindnes
             ,
             or
             
             then
             they
             are
             more
             estranged
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             not
             of
             that
             society
             :
             &
             yet
             here
             his
             faith
             flourisheth
             ,
             bringing
             forth
             euen
             toward
             them
             Charity
             .
             Hee
             that
             this
             way
             
             flourisheth
             ,
             he
             is
             imped
             in
             the
             Stock
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             :
             he
             that
             flourisheth
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             blind
             
             and
             cannot
             see
             farre
             off
             .
             Hee
             hath
             forgotten
             that
             hee
             was
             purged
             from
             his
             old
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             SERMON
             .
          
           
             
               ZECHARIAH
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               and
               10.
               verses
               .
            
             
               9
               
            
             
               For
               behold
               the
               Stone
               that
               I
               haue
               laid
               before
               Ioshua
               :
               vpon
               one
               stone
               shall
               be
               seuen
               eyes
               :
               behold
               I
               will
               engraue
               the
               grauing
               thereof
               ,
               sayeth
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               remooue
               the
               iniquity
               of
               that
               land
               in
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               10
               
            
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               shall
               yee
               call
               euery
               man
               his
               neighbour
               vnder
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               fig-tree
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             last
             two
             Verses
             are
             set
             downe
             fiue
             excellent
             points
             concerning
             the
             
             Messias
             .
             First
             a
             new
             Name
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             name
             of
             strength
             and
             firmenesse
             ,
             whereas
             the
             former
             two
             appeared
             names
             of
             weakenes
             ,
             a
             Branch
             ,
             and
             a
             Servant
             .
             This
             is
             a
             name
             of
             strength
             and
             solidity
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             a
             Stone
             
             laide
             downe
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             GOD
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             a
             new
             picture
             &
             prefiguring
             of
             this
             Stone
             :
             vpon
             this
             
             Stone
             shal
             be
             7
             eyes
             .
             3.
             
             A
             proper
             word
             of
             the
             suffrings
             
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             whereas
             his
             father
             is
             brought
             in
             saying
             ,
             And
             I
             will
             ingraue
             the
             grauing
             thereof
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             .
             4
             ,
             The
             comfortable
             fruit
             and
             
             effect
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             in
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             I
             will
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             remooue
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             one
             day
             .
             5.
             
             The
             great
             tranquillitie
             and
             peaceable
             estate
             
             that
             the
             subiects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             shall
             inioy
             vnder
             this
             gratious
             King
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             :
             In
             that
             day
             shall
             euery
             man
             call
             his
             neighbour
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             fig-tree
             .
             The
             first
             point
             is
             of
             this
             new
             Name
             giuen
             to
             the
             Messias
             ;
             he
             is
             now
             called
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             a
             Stone
             laide
             by
             Gods
             owne
             hand
             .
             A
             Stone
             vpon
             which
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             solidely
             builded
             ,
             he
             shall
             breake
             the
             neck
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             perish
             eternally
             .
             This
             name
             was
             giuen
             to
             him
             of
             before
             by
             
             Esay
             in
             his
             28
             Chapter
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             ,
             a
             Stone
             a
             tryed
             Stone
             ,
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             hee
             that
             beleeueth
             shall
             not
             make
             haste
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             and
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             brings
             
             in
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             of
             him
             Behold
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             ,
             Behold
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             chiefe
             corner
             Stone
             ,
             elect
             and
             precious
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             cōfounded
             .
             This
             Stone
             Gods
             hands
             laide
             before
             Iehoshua
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             is
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             laide
             him
             before
             Iehoshua
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             who
             serued
             in
             the
             Leviticall
             sacrifice
             .
             First
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             
             their
             faith
             should
             be
             perpetually
             toward
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             that
             seruice
             and
             daylie
             shedding
             of
             blood
             should
             so
             respect
             him
             ,
             that
             vnles
             it
             be
             builded
             on
             this
             ground
             
             the
             Messias
             the
             Lambe
             to
             be
             slaine
             ,
             his
             Blood
             that
             is
             onely
             able
             to
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             not
             laide
             vpon
             this
             Altar
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             stone
             which
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             laide
             downe
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             but
             foolish
             and
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             heere
             a
             little
             examine
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Name
             giuen
             to
             the
             Messias
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             vp
             this
             way
             ▪
             First
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Stone
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             maine
             scope
             of
             all
             Scripture
             :
             whatsoeuer
             was
             formerly
             prefigured
             to
             the
             Patriarches
             by
             stones
             or
             a
             stone
             ,
             is
             in
             him
             truely
             fulfilled
             and
             accomplished
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             28
             Chapter
             
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             of
             a
             stone
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             ,
             being
             weary
             in
             his
             Iourney
             ,
             laid
             his
             head
             vpon
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             there
             ,
             he
             saw
             that
             heauenly
             vision
             of
             the
             Ladder
             ,
             the
             one
             end
             whereof
             touching
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             ●…oppe
             of
             it
             reached
             to
             the
             Heauen
             ,
             wherevpon
             he
             saw
             ascending
             and
             descending
             the
             Angels
             of
             God.
             This
             Stone
             is
             CHRIST
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             we
             are
             sent
             in
             all
             our
             wearines
             
             to
             lay
             our
             head
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             rest
             .
             Cast
             thy
             care
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             provide
             for
             thee
             ,
             commit
             thy
             way
             to
             him
             .
             Although
             this
             Stone
             vnto
             the
             World
             appeare
             to
             be
             but
             a
             hard
             resting
             place
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             soft
             resting
             vpon
             it
             .
             He
             that
             casteth
             his
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             reposeth
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             him
             first
             a
             ready
             
             accesse
             to
             heaven
             ,
             a
             Ladder
             whose
             top
             reacheth
             to
             
             Heauen
             ,
             CHRIST
             himselfe
             is
             that
             Ladder
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             he
             that
             casteth
             his
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             reposeth
             vpon
             
             him
             ,
             shall
             find
             the
             Angels
             ready
             to
             minister
             vnto
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             that
             resteth
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             casteth
             his
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             shall
             find
             by
             him
             strength
             to
             prevail
             against
             
             
             all
             the
             mutations
             and
             tedious
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             word
             serving
             1.
             to
             slay
             in
             vs
             faithlesse
             care
             .
             2.
             to
             direct
             
             vs
             the
             right
             way
             to
             seek
             rest
             and
             ease
             to
             our
             soules
             against
             both
             tormenting
             cares
             ,
             and
             cruciating
             feares
             .
             And
             3
             ▪
             heere
             is
             our
             great
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             writing
             on
             this
             Stone
             ,
             are
             euen
             these
             same
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             spoken
             to
             Iacob
             in
             his
             wearisome
             Iourney
             :
             for
             he
             that
             layeth
             his
             head
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             committeth
             himselfe
             to
             God
             through
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             he
             shall
             euen
             read
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             these
             comfortable
             words
             :
             I
             am
             with
             
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             keepe
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             vntill
             I
             haue
             done
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             vnto
             thee
             ▪
          
           
             A
             second
             Stone
             we
             reade
             of
             in
             Exod.
             17
             Chapter
             ,
             
             when
             Moyses
             praying
             for
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             prevaile
             against
             Amalek
             ,
             he
             being
             wearyed
             ,
             &
             his
             hands
             waxing
             heavy
             ,
             they
             tooke
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             vnder
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             sate
             thereon
             :
             And
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             supporting
             his
             hands
             ,
             his
             hands
             were
             stedfast
             vntill
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             This
             Stone
             hath
             also
             a
             representation
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             heere
             ,
             The
             Stone
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laide
             .
             Our
             prayers
             must
             be
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             this
             ground
             ,
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Commandement
             ,
             his
             merite
             ,
             or
             els
             
             they
             are
             but
             weake
             and
             feeble
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             good
             .
             If
             our
             faith
             take
             fast
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             be
             lifted
             toward
             him
             ,
             then
             doe
             we
             prevaile
             against
             Amalek
             ,
             the
             deuill
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             .
             But
             when
             our
             faith
             waxeth
             feeble
             ,
             and
             our
             heart
             falleth
             downward
             ,
             then
             doe
             they
             prevaile
             against
             vs.
             And
             of
             the
             example
             of
             Moyses
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             these
             vses
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             burden
             of
             flesh
             and
             
             corruption
             which
             we
             carrie
             ,
             we
             are
             subiect
             to
             great
             wearinesse
             in
             the
             best
             and
             most
             spirituall
             exercises
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             meanes
             of
             wakening
             and
             stirring
             vp
             would
             
             be
             vsed
             .
             Aaron
             at
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Hur
             at
             the
             other
             :
             a
             Sermon
             this
             day
             ,
             another
             the
             next
             day
             :
             the
             Word
             at
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             the
             Sacramentat
             the
             other
             :
             hearing
             sometime
             ,
             conference
             at
             another
             .
             And
             all
             such
             means
             would
             be
             vsed
             to
             hold
             vp
             the
             heart
             that
             growes
             faint
             
             and
             feeble
             in
             spirituall
             exercises
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             although
             
             there
             be
             much
             wearinesse
             ,
             many
             imperfections
             ,
             great
             infirmitie
             ,
             yet
             heere
             is
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             :
             Art
             thou
             set
             vpon
             the
             right
             Stone
             ,
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             hee
             shall
             make
             thee
             ouercome
             :
             it
             may
             be
             with
             fighting
             &
             combat
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             thou
             shalt
             prevaile
             .
             And
             as
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             Ioyfull
             to
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             beene
             wearied
             in
             the
             fields
             with
             labour
             all
             day
             long
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             goeth
             to
             his
             rest
             :
             So
             shall
             the
             
             Lord
             make
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             owne
             ioyfull
             ,
             after
             their
             wearisome
             combat
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             then
             
             rest
             from
             their
             labors
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             glory
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             stone
             or
             rock
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             Num.
             20.
             chap.
             In
             the
             day
             whē
             the
             people
             wanted
             waters
             ,
             &
             were
             ready
             
             to
             perish
             for
             thirst
             ,
             Moyses
             striking
             that
             rock
             with
             his
             rod
             ,
             forthwith
             there
             came
             abundāce
             of
             water
             ,
             wherof
             the
             people
             drank
             ,
             and
             were
             satisfied
             .
             we
             cannot
             erre
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             stone
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10
             cha
             .
             giues
             vs
             the
             same
             in
             expres
             words
             ,
             affirming
             
             that
             this
             stone
             or
             rock
             is
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             hereby
             
             are
             we
             informed
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             1.
             that
             al
             mankind
             should
             haue
             perished
             for
             euer
             :
             And
             for
             them
             not
             a
             
             drop
             of
             refreshment
             could
             haue
             beene
             found
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             had
             not
             demonstrate
             and
             pointed
             out
             
             this
             Rock
             ,
             euen
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             his
             Sonne
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             from
             him
             flowes
             rivers
             of
             spiritual
             waters
             ,
             euen
             abundance
             of
             consolations
             ,
             to
             refresh
             the
             weary
             heart
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             Moyses
             got
             no
             water
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             till
             he
             
             touched
             it
             with
             his
             Rod
             :
             So
             must
             thou
             stretch
             out
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therewith
             touch
             CHRIST
             ,
             or
             els
             thou
             canst
             draw
             no
             vertue
             from
             him
             :
             althogh
             
             he
             be
             a
             Rocke
             for
             abundance
             of
             spirituall
             waters
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             hard
             &
             intractable
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             get
             any
             good
             from
             him
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             is
             meek
             and
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             .
             Thogh
             he
             be
             a
             Rock
             ,
             yet
             the
             smallest
             touch
             of
             Faith
             will
             draw
             healing
             vertue
             from
             him
             .
             Althogh
             
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             Faith
             be
             weake
             and
             smal
             like
             a
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             nor
             extinguish
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             .
             Stretch
             out
             thy
             withered
             
             hand
             ,
             and
             touch
             him
             with
             thy
             weake
             faith
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             draw
             waters
             of
             refreshment
             and
             comfort
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             4
             Chapter
             of
             Iehoshua
             ,
             of
             
             a
             heape
             of
             stones
             which
             Ioshua
             set
             vp
             in
             a
             testimony
             that
             Israell
             had
             past
             with
             dry
             foot
             thorow
             Iordane
             .
             These
             stones
             are
             also
             a
             representation
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             tovs
             ,
             who
             is
             set
             vp
             as
             a
             great
             signe
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             haue
             passage
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             by
             him
             we
             shall
             escape
             all
             dangers
             ,
             by
             him
             shall
             we
             goe
             with
             dry
             foote
             ,
             without
             feare
             ,
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             
             death
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             Land
             of
             rest
             ,
             euen
             that
             promised
             Land.
             Feare
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             little
             flocke
             .
             It
             is
             my
             Fathers
             will
             to
             giue
             you
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             
          
           
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             Samuel
             and
             17
             
             Chapter
             ,
             of
             a
             stone
             wherewith
             David
             killed
             Goliah
             .
             This
             stone
             also
             hath
             a
             representatiō
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             
             who
             hath
             overthrowen
             the
             Devill
             ,
             led
             captivity
             captiue
             ,
             bound
             that
             strong
             one
             :
             And
             it
             is
             hee
             in
             whose
             strength
             we
             are
             able
             to
             prevaile
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             Daniel
             we
             reade
             
             of
             a
             stone
             was
             hewed
             out
             of
             the
             mountaine
             without
             hands
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             proper
             resemblance
             of
             his
             nativity
             and
             manner
             of
             bringing
             foorth
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             being
             brought
             from
             the
             Wombe
             of
             the
             Virgine
             ,
             without
             the
             company
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             digresse
             .
             Let
             it
             therefore
             be
             sufficient
             that
             all
             these
             places
             haue
             beene
             mentioned
             to
             make
             out
             this
             first
             reason
             ,
             wherefore
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             is
             called
             a
             Stone
             :
             Euen
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             is
             truely
             fulfilled
             all
             which
             by
             a
             stone
             or
             stones
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             prefigured
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             why
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             is
             called
             a
             Stone
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             he
             is
             that
             Rocke
             vpon
             which
             his
             Church
             is
             founded
             and
             builded
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             vs
             in
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             3
             Chapter
             :
             Another
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
             then
             that
             
             which
             is
             already
             laide
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             Let
             the
             Papists
             abuse
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             himself
             he
             meanes
             when
             speaking
             to
             Peter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
             vpon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vpon
             me
             that
             am
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             vpon
             which
             shee
             being
             builded
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             Hel
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             her
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             Peter
             referres
             vs
             to
             CHRIST
             
             himself
             ,
             Thou
             art
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             
             Vpon
             him
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             made
             man
             in
             time
             ,
             is
             founded
             and
             builded
             the
             
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             of
             him
             that
             these
             words
             of
             Dauid
             are
             to
             
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             the
             118
             Psal.
             The
             stone
             which
             the
             builders
             refused
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             .
             He
             is
             
             in
             his
             birth
             Daniel
             his
             Stone
             ,
             hewen
             out
             of
             the
             mountaine
             without
             hands
             .
             In
             his
             passion
             he
             is
             this
             grauen
             Stone
             of
             Zacharie
             ,
             &
             all
             full
             of
             eyes
             .
             In
             his
             résurrectiō
             he
             is
             Esay
             his
             Stone
             ,
             a
             Stone
             laid
             in
             Sion
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             
             beleeues
             in
             him
             shal
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
             He
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             rock
             of
             our
             faith
             &
             that
             fundament
             wherevpon
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             euery
             member
             thereof
             is
             built
             .
          
           
             This
             reason
             would
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             whereby
             1.
             
             ye
             may
             perceiue
             that
             this
             hath
             beene
             of
             before
             ,
             the
             craft
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             who
             by
             profession
             were
             the
             builders
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             misknow
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             principall
             Stone
             of
             the
             building
             .
             Was
             not
             Caiphas
             and
             his
             Priests
             ,
             the
             professed
             builders
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             did
             they
             ?
             they
             reiected
             with
             despight
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             Barrabbas
             was
             of
             more
             accompt
             
             in
             their
             eyes
             then
             he
             .
             But
             in
             his
             resurrection
             hee
             was
             lifted
             vp
             and
             declared
             to
             bee
             the
             chiefe
             Stone
             of
             the
             building
             .
             This
             same
             craft
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             deuill
             doth
             still
             rage
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             reiect
             and
             cast
             aside
             the
             chief
             Stone
             &
             foundation
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             euen
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             vpon
             the
             foolish
             inventions
             and
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             building
             althogh
             it
             appeare
             to
             rise
             high
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             be
             Babell
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             
             confusion
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             farre
             from
             vs
             to
             thinke
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             can
             bee
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             build
             vpon
             .
             There
             is
             no
             foundation
             but
             this
             pointed
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             Behold
             the
             Stone
             that
             I
             haue
             laide
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             is
             a
             building
             
             set
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             &
             foundation
             ,
             so
             euery
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             builder
             .
             And
             he
             would
             take
             heed
             how
             he
             buildeth
             .
             The
             instrument
             of
             thy
             building
             is
             Faith
             ,
             he
             cannot
             build
             that
             wanteth
             Faith
             ,
             hauing
             Faith
             ,
             build
             vpon
             the
             right
             ground
             ▪
             let
             thy
             Faith
             take
             hold
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             The
             more
             thou
             growest
             in
             Faith
             ,
             the
             faster
             thou
             art
             built
             vpon
             this
             foundation
             .
             And
             therefore
             Iude
             saith
             ,
             Edifie
             your selues
             in
             your
             most
             holy
             
             faith
             .
             We
             are
             therfore
             to
             study
             to
             the
             dayly
             incres
             of
             faith
             ,
             &
             adorne
             our
             faith
             with
             Christian
             vertues
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             we
             well
             built
             our selues
             ,
             &
             by
             our
             example
             we
             also
             edify
             others
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             point
             wold
             also
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             telling
             vs
             how
             sure
             the
             foundation
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             strongly
             he
             buildeth
             ,
             who
             buildeth
             vpon
             it
             .
             Our
             Master
             expresseth
             the
             surenesse
             of
             this
             foundation
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             mans
             estate
             built
             this
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             him
             .
             And
             1.
             sin
             
             that
             draweth
             to
             hell
             ,
             shall
             not
             prevail
             to
             thy
             condemnation
             ,
             
             for
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             can
             divide
             thee
             frō
             the
             foundation
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ.
             2.
             the
             diuell
             ,
             the
             master
             torturer
             
             of
             hell
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             thee
             ,
             for
             he
             
             is
             stronger
             who
             holdeth
             thee
             ,
             and
             vpon
             whom
             thou
             
             art
             built
             ,
             then
             the
             Deuill
             is
             ,
             who
             would
             pull
             thee
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             3.
             
             Hell
             it selfe
             although
             it
             enlarge
             the
             
             mouth
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             open
             wide
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             thing
             
             
             against
             thee
             ,
             for
             this
             building
             is
             a
             building
             of
             honour
             ▪
             and
             not
             of
             confusion
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             also
             heere
             remembred
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             IESVS
             who
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             building
             in
             the
             6.
             
             
             Chapter
             of
             Luke
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             hearing
             ye
             are
             building
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             two
             sort
             of
             hearers
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             two
             sort
             of
             builders
             .
             And
             as
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             so
             the
             day
             shall
             try
             euery
             mans
             building
             ,
             and
             every
             mans
             hearing
             .
             If
             ye
             be
             idle
             hearers
             ,
             ye
             are
             foolish
             builders
             .
             Ye
             must
             therefore
             labour
             to
             heare
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             hearing
             you
             may
             be
             building
             vpon
             the
             Rocke
             ;
             The
             day
             of
             triall
             will
             come
             ,
             the
             showres
             of
             trouble
             and
             tentation
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             death
             it self
             ,
             that
             will
             try
             euery
             mans
             hearing
             ,
             and
             euery
             mans
             building
             ;
             firme
             and
             sure
             will
             the
             estate
             of
             that
             man
             proue
             to
             be
             :
             who
             is
             founded
             vpon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             &
             by
             faith
             cleaueth
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             The
             fall
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             will
             be
             such
             as
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             more
             recovery
             .
             Let
             vs
             build
             vpon
             this
             Rock
             if
             we
             build
             by
             faith
             on
             him
             heere
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             faire
             building
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             Heauen
             .
             Albeit
             the
             outward
             building
             
             of
             the
             body
             be
             daylie
             falling
             downe
             and
             decaying
             ,
             yet
             wee
             being
             builded
             in
             the
             inward
             Man
             vpon
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             we
             haue
             assurance
             of
             a
             faire
             building
             and
             house
             prepared
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             Heauens
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             .
             CHRIST
             is
             called
             a
             stone
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             our
             onely
             refuge
             ,
             our
             onely
             comfort
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             day
             of
             whatsoeuer
             trouble
             or
             tentation
             .
             There
             is
             
             no
             Rocke
             like
             our
             God.
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             strong
             towre
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteous
             runne
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             
             safe
             .
             This
             Stone
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laide
             downe
             ,
             is
             firme
             and
             sure
             ,
             you
             may
             trust
             to
             him
             ▪
             you
             may
             boldly
             
             build
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             faile
             ,
             what
             ye
             lay
             on
             him
             is
             sure
             ,
             lay
             the
             whole
             repose
             of
             your
             soule
             vpon
             him
             .
             Heere
             Dauid
             may
             haue
             sure
             footing
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             set
             
             my
             feet
             vpon
             a
             rock
             .
             Heere
             Moyses
             hath
             vphold
             for
             his
             hands
             .
             Heere
             Iacob
             hath
             rest
             for
             his
             head
             .
             By
             him
             shall
             thy
             feete
             be
             preserued
             from
             sliding
             ,
             Thy
             head
             from
             dangerous
             and
             sorrowfull
             conceptions
             ,
             and
             thy
             hands
             shal
             be
             strengthened
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             lifted
             vp
             in
             prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Last
             heere
             CHRIST
             in
             comparing
             himselfe
             to
             a
             Stone
             ,
             would
             recommend
             to
             vs
             three
             things
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             .
             1.
             humility
             ,
             a
             Stone
             is
             but
             an
             humble
             and
             base
             thing
             .
             2.
             firmenesse
             and
             stability
             ,
             Be
             ye
             so
             humble
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             also
             strong
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             3.
             
             Patience
             ,
             a
             
             Stone
             will
             endure
             much
             ▪
             and
             who
             euer
             indured
             so
             much
             as
             he
             ?
             And
             was
             still
             as
             a
             Stone
             not
             moued
             ,
             to
             learne
             vs
             patience
             vnder
             the
             Hand
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             whatsoeuer
             crosse
             or
             trouble
             ,
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             still
             from
             murmuring
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             done
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             speciall
             point
             here
             ,
             wherein
             you
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             comparison
             holdeth
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             must
             be
             most
             vnlike
             to
             stones
             .
             For
             althogh
             we
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Stone
             in
             humility
             ,
             soliditie
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             be
             as
             Stones
             in
             senslesnesse
             &
             stupiditie
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             stones
             of
             this
             building
             they
             are
             
             liuely
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             liuely
             grace
             and
             operation
             of
             God.
             Men
             senslesse
             not
             vnderstanding
             nor
             ,
             beleeuing
             ,
             are
             comparable
             to
             stockes
             and
             stones
             .
             And
             they
             who
             are
             senselesse
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             in
             this
             day
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             or
             ill
             tydings
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             Stones
             ,
             they
             
             are
             stupide
             and
             confounded
             ,
             they
             are
             voide
             of
             resolution
             .
             Their
             heart
             within
             them
             is
             as
             a
             stone
             cold
             and
             comfortlesse
             .
             Ye
             read
             of
             Nabal
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Samuel
             25
             Chap.
             In
             the
             morning
             when
             the
             wine
             was
             out
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             remembring
             his
             former
             folly
             ,
             hee
             became
             as
             a
             
             stone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             senslesse
             beast
             ,
             hee
             knew
             not
             whereupon
             to
             resolue
             ,
             nor
             where
             to
             turne
             him
             :
             his
             heart
             was
             cold
             as
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             voide
             of
             comfort
             .
             We
             must
             be
             as
             liuely
             stones
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             Rock
             .
             And
             let
             the
             showres
             come
             ,
             and
             stormes
             blow
             ,
             we
             shall
             stand
             
             fast
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             moued
             .
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             are
             stones
             either
             vndressed
             or
             vnhewen
             ,
             as
             we
             came
             out
             of
             Adams
             quarry
             ,
             or
             then
             dressed
             ,
             prepared
             ,
             and
             made
             liuely
             stones
             of
             the
             building
             
             of
             God.
             Of
             the
             one
             we
             are
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             make
             of
             these
             stones
             children
             to
             Abraham
             :
             And
             of
             the
             other
             let
             him
             that
             is
             once
             built
             grow
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             more
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             still
             grope
             faster
             Iesus
             
             Christ.
             And
             as
             he
             althogh
             once
             very
             low
             ,
             yet
             was
             exalted
             
             &
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             corner
             .
             So
             althogh
             thy
             estate
             be
             base
             ,
             and
             thou
             subiect
             to
             great
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             shall
             this
             hand
             who
             hath
             placed
             thee
             in
             the
             building
             ,
             one
             day
             lift
             thee
             high
             ,
             and
             giue
             thee
             a
             glorious
             place
             
             in
             that
             building
             ,
             whose
             craftesman
             and
             builder
             is
             not
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             liuing
             God
             himselfe
             .
             Thus
             haue
             ye
             seen
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Name
             giuen
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             hee
             is
             called
             a
             Stone
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             is
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             picture
             or
             figuring
             of
             this
             Stone
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             vpon
             this
             one
             stone
             shal
             be
             seuen
             eyes
             .
             In
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             eyes
             doe
             commonly
             signifie
             knowledge
             ,
             wisdome
             aud
             vnderstanding
             .
             
             Where
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             is
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             minde
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             illuminate
             .
             And
             where
             wisdome
             and
             vnderstanding
             is
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             darkned
             and
             put
             out
             .
             It
             goes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             description
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             his
             eyes
             are
             in
             his
             head
             .
             As
             the
             eye
             
             signifieth
             knowledge
             and
             wisdome
             :
             So
             the
             number
             of
             seuen
             importeth
             perfection
             :
             so
             the
             seuen
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             seuen
             Spirits
             of
             God
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
             they
             are
             the
             number
             of
             perfection
             .
             Then
             the
             sense
             goeth
             this
             way
             .
             Vpon
             this
             one
             Stone
             the
             Messias
             shal
             be
             seuen
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vpon
             him
             shall
             rest
             ,
             and
             he
             shal
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             perfect
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             &
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             gifts
             &
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             is
             hid
             and
             laide
             vp
             the
             treasure
             of
             all
             heauenly
             knowledge
             and
             wisdome
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Esay
             speaketh
             this
             of
             him
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             
             Chapter
             .
             The
             rod
             that
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             and
             the
             branch
             that
             shall
             spring
             from
             that
             roote
             ,
             there
             shal
             rest
             vpon
             him
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             counsell
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             and
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             of
             this
             abundance
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             in
             that
             excellent
             Song
             ,
             Psal.
             45.
             
             God
             hath
             anointed
             thee
             with
             
             the
             oyle
             of
             gladnes
             aboue
             thy
             fellowes
             ,
             All
             thy
             garments
             smell
             of
             myrrhe
             ,
             aloes
             and
             cassia
             :
             he
             comming
             forth
             of
             his
             yvorie
             palace
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             downe
             to
             the
             earth
             to
             saue
             man
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             found
             in
             him
             but
             a
             sweet
             smell
             and
             savour
             of
             heauenly
             influence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             he
             receiued
             in
             such
             fulnes
             .
             Look
             also
             about
             this
             mater
             to
             his
             own
             words
             Luc.
             4.
             who
             being
             in
             the
             synagogue
             
             
             hauing
             in
             his
             hands
             the
             booke
             of
             Esay
             his
             Prophecie
             ,
             And
             reading
             that
             excellent
             place
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             vpon
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             to
             set
             at
             libertie
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             acceptable
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Hee
             hauing
             closed
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             being
             fastned
             vpon
             him
             :
             hee
             hath
             vpon
             that
             text
             this
             Sermon
             ;
             This
             day
             is
             this
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             in
             your
             eares
             :
             that
             is
             :
             I
             am
             hee
             who
             am
             come
             with
             that
             fulnesse
             of
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereof
             Esay
             fore-prophecied
             .
          
           
             Then
             this
             word
             ,
             vpon
             a
             Stone
             shal
             be
             seuen
             eyes
             ,
             would
             be
             marked
             ,
             telling
             vs
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             sending
             CHRIST
             to
             so
             good
             a
             turne
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             he
             was
             called
             of
             before
             ,
             his
             Servant
             in
             such
             a
             weighty
             busines
             ,
             as
             
             was
             matter
             of
             wonder
             to
             Man
             and
             Angell
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             out
             well
             furnished
             in
             his
             humanity
             ,
             so
             filled
             and
             replenished
             ,
             as
             neuer
             man
             receiued
             the
             Spirit
             in
             that
             fulnesse
             that
             he
             did
             receiue
             .
             And
             of
             this
             great
             furniture
             there
             are
             two
             great
             reasons
             .
             First
             hee
             had
             the
             greatest
             
             work
             in
             hand
             and
             turne
             to
             do
             that
             euer
             was
             or
             shal
             be
             done
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             he
             had
             many
             to
             serue
             .
             This
             behooued
             
             to
             be
             an
             euerlasting
             fountaine
             ,
             because
             the
             streames
             thereof
             were
             to
             run
             to
             the
             refreshment
             of
             all
             that
             should
             be
             saued
             .
             And
             of
             this
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             we
             all
             
             do
             receiue
             of
             .
             This
             fulnesse
             that
             was
             &
             is
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             learne
             you
             fully
             and
             perfitely
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             
             he
             who
             hath
             fully
             and
             perfitely
             finished
             the
             worke
             of
             
             our
             redemption
             .
             He
             hath
             drunke
             out
             this
             Cup
             ,
             tread
             
             forth
             that
             Wine-presse
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             none
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             being
             perfitely
             filled
             and
             replenished
             from
             Heauen
             to
             doe
             the
             turne
             .
             Set
             not
             Moyses
             nor
             Elias
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             with
             him
             ,
             Bring
             not
             in
             Mary
             ,
             who
             her selfe
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             partners
             with
             him
             in
             this
             worke
             .
             His
             Father
             sent
             him
             so
             perfitely
             furnished
             ,
             and
             hee
             so
             perfitely
             hath
             done
             the
             turne
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             said
             of
             him
             ;
             He
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             Sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
             So
             all
             that
             shal
             be
             safe
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             
             and
             in
             him
             onely
             my
             soule
             hath
             perfect
             rest
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             we
             are
             also
             to
             learne
             ,
             how
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             is
             neuer
             fruitlesse
             nor
             in
             vaine
             ,
             he
             that
             sending
             his
             Sonne
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             this
             great
             turne
             ,
             so
             replenished
             him
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hee
             sendeth
             no
             man
             to
             his
             turne
             ,
             but
             hee
             manifesteth
             his
             calling
             by
             spirituall
             vnction
             ,
             giuing
             the
             man
             whom
             he
             sendeth
             ,
             such
             measure
             agreeable
             ,
             as
             he
             seeth
             meete
             .
             And
             for
             the
             greater
             worke
             ,
             the
             greater
             gifts
             .
             The
             calling
             by
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             voide
             and
             ineffectuall
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Where
             the
             gifts
             are
             not
             ,
             although
             men
             haue
             called
             thee
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             ,
             where
             the
             spirituall
             vnction
             and
             gifts
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             lessoun
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             goe
             where
             God
             biddeth
             him
             :
             for
             albeit
             the
             way
             may
             be
             hard
             ,
             &
             he
             send
             thee
             to
             great
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             send
             no
             man
             to
             vndergoe
             straitnesse
             and
             difficultie
             without
             furniture
             .
             If
             God
             
             say
             to
             thee
             with
             Moyses
             ,
             Come
             vp
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             
             thou
             mayst
             come
             vp
             vpon
             his
             warrant
             ,
             and
             enioy
             good
             things
             .
             If
             hee
             bid
             thee
             goe
             off
             the
             mountaine
             
             where
             thou
             wilt
             behold
             things
             grievous
             to
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             so
             change
             thy
             estate
             ,
             thou
             must
             also
             obey
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             .
             He
             that
             commeth
             and
             goeth
             this
             way
             at
             the
             direction
             of
             God
             ,
             resting
             vpon
             the
             furniture
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             shall
             one
             day
             call
             him
             to
             come
             vp
             to
             that
             mountaine
             of
             glory
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             descend
             ,
             
             to
             taste
             any
             more
             of
             sorrow
             or
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             remembred
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             was
             thus
             way
             replenished
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             fulnes
             we
             might
             all
             receiue
             .
             And
             so
             they
             that
             would
             goe
             to
             
             God.
             must
             go
             to
             him
             :
             And
             all
             that
             would
             be
             refreshed
             
             must
             go
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Fountaine
             .
             He
             is
             that
             Fountain
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Dauid
             :
             hee
             was
             resembled
             by
             Aaron
             ,
             whose
             ointments
             powred
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             ran
             downe
             to
             the
             border
             of
             his
             garments
             .
             He
             cōmeth
             in
             his
             Church
             
             with
             a
             faire
             Priestly
             garment
             ,
             all
             his
             garments
             smell
             of
             myrrhe
             ,
             aloes
             and
             cassia
             :
             To
             him
             as
             to
             the
             Fountaine
             
             we
             are
             to
             repaire
             .
             By
             him
             as
             our
             great
             High
             Priest
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             his
             garments
             
             shall
             allure
             vs
             to
             follow
             after
             him
             ,
             And
             herein
             also
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             examination
             for
             men
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             how
             the
             garments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             death
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             which
             he
             hath
             brought
             with
             him
             ,
             do
             smell
             and
             savour
             to
             thee
             .
             Hee
             that
             wanteth
             the
             sense
             of
             bodily
             smelling
             ,
             althogh
             there
             should
             be
             broken
             before
             him
             a
             boxe
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             ointment
             that
             can
             be
             componed
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             no
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             in
             his
             Son
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             rich
             Box
             of
             spirituall
             ointment
             :
             And
             in
             his
             
             suffring
             this
             Box
             may
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             bin
             brokē
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             wanting
             the
             sense
             to
             
             discerne
             what
             is
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             vnsavory
             thing
             .
             The
             trial
             of
             thy
             faith
             is
             the
             smell
             that
             thou
             hast
             of
             the
             ointments
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             The
             Father
             hath
             filled
             him
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             spiritual
             grace
             .
             This
             Box
             is
             broken
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             savory
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Evangell
             is
             the
             carrying
             throw
             of
             this
             box
             &
             perfume
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             smel
             to
             men
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             to
             the
             carnal
             &
             worldly
             minded
             it
             be
             an
             vnsavory
             thing
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             haue
             faith
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             
             say
             with
             Dauid
             ,
             that
             his
             garments
             smell
             of
             myrrhe
             ,
             aloes
             and
             cassia
             .
             Isaac
             smelled
             the
             savour
             of
             his
             
             sonne
             Iacobs
             garments
             ,
             as
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             field
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             blessed
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             garments
             of
             Christ
             sweetly
             smell
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             allured
             with
             this
             sweete
             savour
             draw
             neere
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             blessed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             are
             lifted
             vp
             with
             the
             Song
             of
             blessing
             and
             thankes-giuing
             to
             him
             againe
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             seuen
             eyes
             may
             also
             be
             heere
             vnderstood
             a
             number
             finite
             for
             infinite
             of
             Christian
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             with
             cleare
             light
             and
             sauing
             knowledge
             shall
             see
             ,
             &
             by
             faith
             embrace
             &
             apprehend
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             &
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             knowledge
             of
             him
             they
             shal
             be
             safe
             .
             My
             righteous
             Seruant
             sayth
             
             Esay
             in
             his
             53.
             
             Chapt.
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             shall
             lustify
             many
             .
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             
             and
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             heere
             let
             the
             number
             of
             seuen
             ,
             be
             still
             as
             the
             number
             of
             perfection
             .
             To
             signifie
             vnto
             vs
             all
             that
             euer
             shal
             be
             saued
             .
             
             They
             shal
             be
             safe
             by
             no
             other
             way
             but
             this
             ,
             by
             fixing
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             soules
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             that
             is
             heere
             laide
             downe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             receiuing
             and
             embracing
             by
             faith
             ,
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             And
             heere
             it
             is
             properly
             said
             ,
             their
             eyes
             shal
             be
             vpon
             him
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             
             many
             ,
             nor
             the
             mouthes
             and
             tongues
             of
             many
             .
             Many
             are
             hearers
             ,
             whose
             hearing
             will
             be
             vnprofitable
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             mouthes
             and
             tongues
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             all
             that
             say
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             surely
             all
             that
             haue
             their
             eyes
             vpon
             him
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             minde
             and
             faith
             fast
             fixed
             this
             way
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             safe
             .
             It
             is
             of
             this
             blessed
             and
             sauing
             sight
             that
             Simeon
             speaketh
             in
             his
             song
             ,
             Now
             let
             thy
             servant
             go
             in
             peace
             .
             because
             my
             eyes
             haue
             seene
             my
             saluation
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             
             sayth
             of
             him
             :
             whom
             thou
             hast
             prepared
             a
             light
             to
             the
             Nations
             .
             With
             this
             kinde
             of
             sight
             Abraham
             saw
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             reioyced
             in
             it
             .
             And
             blessed
             are
             they
             who
             beleeue
             and
             neuer
             saw
             ,
             sayth
             our
             Master
             to
             Thomas
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neuer
             saw
             him
             in
             his
             flesh
             with
             their
             bodily
             eyes
             :
             but
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             soule
             are
             fixed
             vpon
             him
             .
             Then
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             shal
             be
             seuen
             eyes
             ,
             The
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             euer
             attained
             or
             shall
             attaine
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             Adam
             was
             safe
             in
             this
             sight
             of
             him
             promised
             
             to
             him
             .
             Abraham
             was
             safe
             by
             this
             sight
             .
             Of
             Israel
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             they
             all
             did
             eate
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meate
             and
             drinke
             that
             same
             spiritual
             drink
             .
             The
             Prophets
             they
             searched
             in
             to
             know
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             .
             The
             Apostles
             in
             all
             their
             doctrine
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             name
             giuen
             vs
             vnder
             heaven
             wherein
             to
             bee
             saued
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             IESVS
             .
             The
             Martyrs
             with
             this
             sight
             were
             cōtent
             with
             their
             blood
             
             
             to
             seale
             that
             trueth
             which
             they
             professed
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             saluation
             but
             this
             onely
             ,
             by
             fastening
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             faith
             vpon
             this
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             This
             was
             figured
             of
             old
             in
             the
             brasen
             Serpent
             ,
             It
             was
             
             lifted
             vp
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             that
             the
             people
             might
             looke
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             looking
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             they
             were
             cured
             ;
             so
             by
             fastning
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             soule
             vpon
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             the
             promised
             Redeemer
             ,
             thou
             art
             spiritually
             made
             whole
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             point
             wold
             be
             marked
             ,
             telling
             vs
             1
             the
             great
             desire
             wee
             should
             haue
             to
             see
             him
             with
             this
             spirituall
             
             sight
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             with
             it
             rest
             &
             contentment
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sight
             not
             gotten
             without
             striuing
             and
             overcomming
             of
             such
             impediments
             as
             shall
             hinder
             vs
             
             to
             come
             by
             it
             .
             Zacheus
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             CHRIST
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             two
             great
             impediments
             .
             The
             one
             without
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             himselfe
             :
             without
             him
             the
             great
             preasse
             of
             the
             multitude
             :
             In
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             lownesse
             of
             his
             stature
             .
             He
             sets
             himselfe
             ye
             see
             in
             his
             great
             desire
             to
             see
             Christ
             ,
             against
             these
             impedimēts
             .
             To
             eschue
             the
             multitude
             he
             runneth
             before
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             his
             low
             stature
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             helpe
             of
             a
             tree
             that
             grew
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             climmeth
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             eyes
             of
             Zacheus
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             soule
             was
             fixed
             vpon
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             to
             him
             ,
             This
             day
             saluation
             is
             come
             to
             thy
             house
             ,
             thou
             art
             
             made
             the
             child
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             seene
             me
             with
             that
             same
             sort
             of
             sight
             wherewith
             Abraham
             saw
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             day
             ,
             and
             reioyced
             therein
             .
             Thus
             must
             thou
             striue
             with
             the
             impediments
             that
             would
             hinder
             
             
             thee
             to
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             IESVS
             .
             And
             they
             are
             many
             both
             within
             and
             without
             thee
             .
             The
             great
             helpes
             giuen
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             may
             overcome
             these
             impediments
             ,
             are
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             heare
             diligently
             ,
             receiue
             reverently
             :
             And
             thus
             way
             shalt
             thou
             attaine
             to
             that
             sauing
             sight
             of
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             thou
             
             that
             attainest
             to
             this
             sauing
             sight
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             In
             him
             thou
             shalt
             see
             all
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             perfite
             satisfaction
             
             for
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             2.
             thy
             perfite
             reconciliation
             
             with
             God.
             3.
             perfite
             deliuerie
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             
             power
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             4.
             
             Thou
             wilt
             see
             and
             feele
             in
             
             him
             perfite
             rest
             and
             ease
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             
             way
             and
             passage
             for
             thee
             to
             enter
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             are
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             come
             by
             this
             sight
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             be
             carefull
             to
             grow
             in
             it
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             perfection
             is
             with-holden
             from
             vs
             in
             this
             life
             .
             The
             man
             whom
             CHRIST
             restored
             to
             his
             sight
             in
             the
             8
             chapt
             ▪
             of
             
             Marke
             .
             was
             restored
             by
             degrees
             .
             At
             his
             first
             touching
             he
             saw
             ,
             but
             obscurely
             ,
             men
             walking
             like
             trees
             :
             at
             his
             second
             touching
             he
             saw
             clearely
             :
             So
             shall
             this
             same
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             doe
             with
             thee
             that
             waitest
             on
             him
             for
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             minde
             .
             Hee
             shall
             cure
             thee
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             thy
             life
             shall
             so
             
             cleare
             thy
             eyes
             that
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             heauens
             ready
             open
             to
             receiue
             thy
             soule
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             hony
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             rockes
             .
             And
             Dauid
             cals
             it
             sweeter
             then
             the
             hony
             and
             the
             hony
             combe
             .
             Put
             forth
             thy
             
             rod
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             taste
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             thy
             hearing
             be
             mixed
             with
             faith
             :
             And
             thou
             shalt
             find
             by
             the
             word
             and
             gracious
             promises
             thereof
             ,
             thy
             sight
             
             
             cleared
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             diligent
             hearing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             Now
             I
             see
             better
             then
             of
             before
             ,
             my
             owne
             salvation
             ,
             my
             life
             laid
             vp
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             my
             happines
             
             in
             him
             .
             Ionathan
             being
             feeble
             &
             faint
             ,
             put
             forth
             his
             rod
             ,
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             hony
             that
             dropped
             from
             the
             rocks
             ,
             &
             his
             eyes
             that
             before
             were
             dim
             ,
             waxed
             cleare
             .
             Let
             faint
             &
             wearied
             hearted
             sinners
             taste
             of
             this
             sweet
             hony
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             cleare
             their
             sight
             and
             make
             them
             see
             better
             their
             saluation
             in
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             then
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             generall
             point
             set
             down
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             about
             the
             suffrings
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             The
             word
             expressing
             his
             suffring
             is
             this
             :
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             ingraue
             the
             grauing
             thereof
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             :
             Which
             albeit
             they
             be
             taken
             by
             some
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Nativity
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             being
             the
             immediat
             framer
             and
             former
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             most
             properly
             concerne
             his
             Passion
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             of
             the
             wordes
             immediatly
             following
             ,
             subioyned
             vnto
             his
             suffring
             .
             The
             proper
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             transferre
             &
             take
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Of
             the
             suffrings
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             heere
             two
             words
             .
             1.
             they
             were
             according
             to
             the
             determinat
             counsell
             and
             appointment
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             for
             speaking
             of
             them
             he
             sayth
             ,
             I
             graue
             the
             grauing
             of
             this
             Stone
             .
             2.
             his
             suffrings
             were
             weighty
             and
             grievous
             :
             if
             ye
             consider
             first
             the
             hand
             that
             laide
             them
             on
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             angrie
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             man.
             If
             yee
             consider
             next
             the
             manner
             and
             measure
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             light
             nor
             superficiall
             doing
             heere
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             profound
             and
             deepe
             sinking
             and
             ingraving
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             albeit
             in
             the
             suffrings
             of
             Christ
             there
             were
             many
             agents
             and
             instruments
             ,
             The
             Deuils
             
             malice
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             rage
             ,
             Iudas
             treason
             ,
             Pilate
             his
             seeblenesse
             in
             yeelding
             to
             their
             vnreasonable
             desire
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             spight
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             suffered
             many
             things
             ,
             yet
             this
             remaineth
             alwayes
             firme
             and
             sure
             :
             Nothing
             befell
             vnto
             him
             but
             according
             to
             the
             determinate
             counsell
             and
             decree
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             The
             Apostles
             althogh
             they
             were
             a
             long
             time
             very
             blind
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             vnderstood
             not
             ,
             that
             his
             way
             to
             triumph
             was
             by
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             yet
             after
             his
             ascension
             hauing
             receiued
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             looke
             to
             the
             testimony
             that
             they
             gaue
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             the
             4
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             speaking
             to
             God
             in
             
             their
             prayer
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Against
             thy
             holy
             Child
             IESVS
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             anointed
             ,
             both
             Herod
             and
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             .
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             but
             what
             to
             doe
             ?
             to
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             thy
             hand
             and
             thy
             counsell
             had
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Then
             heere
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             giuing
             CHRIST
             to
             this
             suffering
             ,
             and
             CHRIST
             giuing
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             well
             marked
             and
             considered
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             wee
             can
             haue
             no
             solide
             comfort
             of
             his
             Crosse.
             The
             Father
             giuing
             him
             ,
             he
             whose
             providence
             stretcheth
             
             it selfe
             to
             the
             meanest
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             without
             whose
             will
             ,
             a
             sparrow
             (
             whereof
             two
             are
             solde
             for
             a
             farthing
             )
             falleth
             not
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Thinke
             yee
             that
             without
             his
             speciall
             will
             and
             decree
             ,
             one
             drop
             of
             that
             blood
             which
             was
             more
             precious
             then
             all
             the
             Creatures
             of
             the
             world
             could
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             CHRIST
             that
             sayth
             truely
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             The
             Father
             and
             I
             am
             
             
             one
             :
             and
             ,
             If
             I
             please
             ,
             I
             may
             call
             for
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             
             to
             defend
             me
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             .
             Thinke
             ye
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             deuill
             or
             man
             could
             haue
             made
             him
             subiect
             to
             such
             pain
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             willingly
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             it
             ?
             That
             ye
             may
             therefore
             haue
             comfort
             in
             his
             suffring
             ,
             heare
             him
             tell
             you
             ,
             No
             man
             taketh
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             yeeld
             it
             heartily
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             downe
             willingly
             for
             your
             sake
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             suffering
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             determinate
             Counsell
             ,
             that
             heereby
             thou
             may
             learne
             to
             bow
             the
             knees
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             :
             As
             GOD
             almighty
             ,
             who
             hauing
             made
             man
             of
             nothing
             ,
             was
             able
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             lost
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             way
             of
             his
             safety
             .
             2.
             
             As
             GOD
             infinitly
             
             wise
             ,
             that
             found
             out
             a
             way
             how
             his
             iustice
             might
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             man
             also
             saued
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             may
             haue
             recourse
             to
             him
             still
             ,
             as
             that
             Fountaine
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             the
             streames
             of
             whose
             mercie
             are
             euer
             flowing
             ,
             and
             can
             neuer
             be
             dryed
             vp
             :
             for
             heere
             mayst
             thou
             reason
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             He
             that
             without
             thy
             knowledge
             and
             deseruing
             ,
             gaue
             his
             owne
             Sonne
             to
             indure
             such
             suffring
             for
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             what
             can
             he
             deny
             thee
             that
             thou
             shalt
             aske
             in
             
             his
             Name
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             consider
             in
             this
             word
             (
             Behold
             I
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             ,
             doe
             graue
             the
             grauing
             of
             this
             Stone
             )
             The
             weight
             and
             gravitie
             of
             the
             suffering
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             In
             this
             worke
             of
             mans
             redemption
             there
             was
             no
             collusion
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             .
             But
             the
             Father
             laying
             him
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             obiect
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             burdens
             whereof
             
             he
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             spareth
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             striketh
             
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             woundeth
             him
             deep
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             heart
             with
             the
             weapons
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             hee
             leaueth
             him
             not
             vntill
             his
             Iustice
             bee
             satisfied
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             he
             forbeareth
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             suffereth
             him
             to
             get
             vp
             his
             Head
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             payed
             the
             last
             farthing
             of
             the
             
             debt
             ,
             and
             say
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               consummatum
               est
            
             .
             The
             pleasure
             that
             our
             first
             Parents
             tooke
             in
             sinning
             ,
             hee
             payed
             well
             for
             them
             by
             paines
             and
             suffering
             .
             For
             their
             wandring
             and
             lustful
             eyes
             ,
             lusting
             after
             that
             forbidden
             
             fruite
             ,
             his
             eyes
             shed
             many
             teares
             .
             Their
             heads
             were
             lifted
             vp
             in
             pride
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             Head
             was
             crowned
             with
             a
             crown
             of
             thornes
             ,
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             for
             their
             delicacie
             in
             their
             taste
             ,
             hee
             got
             vineger
             in
             his
             thirst
             to
             drinke
             .
             But
             all
             this
             may
             be
             thought
             but
             external
             :
             for
             their
             drinking
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             impoysoning
             of
             their
             soule
             ;
             he
             had
             a
             cup
             set
             to
             his
             Head
             ,
             of
             the
             hot
             wrath
             and
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             cry
             
             out
             ,
             Father
             if
             it
             be
             thy
             will
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             depart
             frō
             me
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             doctrine
             would
             be
             marked
             of
             vs
             ,
             to
             tell
             vs
             
             1.
             that
             man
             hauing
             sinned
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remeed
             but
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             must
             be
             satisfied
             to
             the
             full
             .
             Which
             satisfaction
             man
             not
             being
             able
             to
             make
             himselfe
             ,
             God
             taketh
             it
             of
             his
             own
             Son.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             cōfortles
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             would
             haue
             thee
             turne
             thy
             eyes
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             would
             put
             in
             any
             thing
             betwixt
             the
             eye
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             &
             that
             perfect
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             for
             thee
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christs
             suffering
             
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             lying
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             wrath
             to
             the
             extremitie
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             a
             heauie
             soule
             ,
             yet
             his
             Fathers
             loue
             was
             not
             separat
             from
             him
             ,
             
             that
             oracle
             remained
             alwayes
             true
             .
             He
             is
             my
             beloved
             
             Son
             ,
             his
             soule
             was
             neuer
             far
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             able
             
             in
             his
             greatest
             agonie
             to
             say
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God.
             And
             the
             like
             of
             this
             shall
             neuer
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             shal
             be
             sent
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             :
             for
             in
             Gods
             brest
             there
             is
             no
             spark
             of
             loue
             nor
             favor
             toward
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             absolute
             sentence
             which
             can
             admit
             no
             mitigation
             .
             
             Go
             ye
             to
             the
             devil
             &
             his
             angels
             :
             &
             in
             their
             brest
             there
             is
             no
             spark
             of
             trust
             to
             say
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             perpetuall
             desperation
             ,
             &
             an
             eternall
             separation
             of
             the
             soule
             from
             God.
             And
             therfore
             if
             the
             rich
             glutton
             is
             broght
             
             in
             ,
             being
             in
             hell
             ,
             pitying
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             brethren
             vpō
             
             earth
             :
             Learne
             much
             more
             euerie
             one
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             time
             to
             pity
             your
             owne
             soules
             .
             Heare
             Moyses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             heare
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             while
             his
             Armes
             are
             stretched
             out
             ,
             runne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             hide
             thee
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             saue
             thee
             from
             that
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             cōfort
             nor
             end
             of
             paine
             .
             Thirdlie
             ,
             all
             these
             suffrings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             althogh
             they
             are
             
             infinite
             in
             weight
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             finite
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             therfore
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             hard
             handling
             could
             well
             subsist
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             get
             vp
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             wrestle
             out
             from
             vnder
             all
             this
             paine
             and
             grief
             .
             And
             heerein
             is
             offered
             to
             vs
             a
             great
             word
             of
             comfort
             ,
             
             that
             seeing
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             wee
             sustaine
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             finite
             ,
             both
             in
             weight
             and
             time
             :
             For
             what
             is
             our
             life
             but
             a
             moment
             ?
             And
             the
             Lord
             who
             afflicteth
             
             vs
             ,
             knoweth
             our
             mould
             and
             our
             shape
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             but
             dust
             :
             Then
             although
             the
             Lord
             to
             thy
             sense
             ,
             intreate
             thee
             hardlie
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             still
             to
             thee
             a
             louing
             Father
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             glorious
             end
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             
             thee
             ,
             whervnto
             momentanean
             troubles
             shall
             succeed
             
             an
             infinite
             weight
             of
             Ioy
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             gravitie
             of
             Christ
             his
             sufferings
             is
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             inflictor
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             speaking
             ,
             whereby
             his
             suffring
             is
             imported
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             light
             nor
             superficiall
             going
             over
             ,
             but
             a
             deep
             sinking
             and
             graving
             so
             deepe
             ,
             that
             of
             him
             are
             the
             wordes
             of
             Ieremy
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             Consider
             yee
             that
             passe
             by
             if
             
             there
             be
             any
             dolour
             like
             vnto
             my
             dolour
             .
             The
             wordes
             of
             Dauid
             in
             the
             129
             Psal.
             The
             plowers
             haue
             drawne
             
             deep
             furrowes
             vpon
             my
             back
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             Esay
             
             in
             his
             50
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             giue
             my
             backe
             to
             the
             smiters
             ,
             and
             my
             cheekes
             to
             them
             that
             plucked
             off
             the
             haire
             .
             The
             deepe
             ingrauing
             of
             this
             Stone
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             this
             way
             ,
             The
             
             thornes
             making
             impression
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             the
             scourges
             making
             deepe
             furrowes
             in
             his
             backe
             ,
             the
             nailes
             piercing
             his
             hands
             and
             feete
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             speare
             going
             through
             his
             side
             to
             his
             Heart
             ,
             so
             that
             water
             and
             blood
             came
             forth
             .
             And
             yet
             a
             deeper
             ingraving
             then
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             plough
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             went
             deeply
             through
             
             his
             Soule
             ,
             &
             made
             so
             deep
             a
             furrow
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             sweat
             Blood
             for
             water
             .
          
           
             Now
             looke
             to
             and
             consider
             the
             grauen
             Stone
             ,
             and
             therein
             see
             great
             matter
             of
             feare
             ,
             there
             being
             heere
             the
             most
             fearefull
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             w●…ath
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             euer
             was
             giuen
             great
             mater
             of
             loue
             being
             herein
             .
             
             The
             greatest
             declaration
             of
             loue
             that
             could
             be
             offered
             
             to
             mankinde
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             deeply
             grauen
             ,
             that
             although
             his
             paine
             and
             suffering
             be
             away
             and
             ended
             ,
             yet
             the
             print
             of
             his
             suffering
             is
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             remaineth
             fresh
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             Father
             as
             meritorious
             for
             
             all
             them
             that
             shal
             be
             safe
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             was
             so
             grauen
             ,
             
             
             that
             he
             might
             take
             vs
             ,
             and
             graue
             vs
             vpon
             his
             brest
             ,
             &
             vpon
             the
             palmes
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             neuer
             to
             be
             forgetfull
             
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             to
             present
             vs
             blamelesse
             before
             his
             Father
             .
             Let
             the
             suffrings
             therefore
             ,
             and
             Crosse
             of
             IESVS
             Christ
             be
             drawne
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             lightly
             nor
             superficially
             ,
             but
             deeply
             grauen
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             with
             the
             
             Apostle
             ,
             We
             desire
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             mentioned
             in
             these
             verses
             ,
             is
             the
             happy
             fruite
             and
             effect
             that
             followeth
             vpon
             the
             suffering
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ;
             it
             is
             expressed
             this
             way
             .
             I
             will
             (
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             )
             remoue
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             one
             day
             .
             The
             grauing
             of
             Christ
             although
             painfull
             to
             him
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             pleasant
             and
             comfortable
             to
             his
             Church
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sufferings
             that
             God
             his
             Father
             hath
             giuen
             this
             declaration
             ,
             I
             wil
             take
             away
             and
             put
             forth
             of
             my
             remembrance
             the
             iniquity
             and
             sinnes
             of
             all
             that
             repent
             &
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             stripes
             were
             many
             ,
             his
             grauing
             deep
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             infinite
             in
             weight
             ,
             although
             not
             in
             time
             .
             Therefore
             
             though
             thy
             sinnes
             were
             neuer
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             thy
             iniquities
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             wel
             payd
             for
             .
             Thou
             being
             in
             him
             ,
             needest
             not
             to
             feare
             death
             ,
             hell
             ,
             nor
             condemnation
             .
             In
             the
             words
             expressing
             this
             benefite
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             peoples
             sinnes
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             to
             bee
             marked
             ,
             The
             one
             is
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             All
             
             sinne
             and
             iniquitie
             shal
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             the
             other
             
             is
             of
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             there
             is
             promised
             heere
             ,
             the
             perfect
             taking
             away
             of
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             the
             manifold
             complaints
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             of
             the
             abiding
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             experience
             euen
             of
             these
             who
             beleeued
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             of
             iniquities
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Doe
             not
             the
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             complaine
             of
             sinne
             ,
             cry
             out
             vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             sinne
             ,
             craving
             daylie
             the
             renovation
             and
             purgation
             of
             their
             heart
             .
             And
             who
             hath
             not
             reason
             with
             Dauid
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             
             reckon
             my
             iniquities
             ,
             they
             are
             moe
             in
             number
             then
             the
             haires
             of
             my
             head
             ,
             And
             who
             knoweth
             the
             errours
             of
             his
             life
             .
             Hath
             there
             beene
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             manifold
             sinnes
             euen
             in
             the
             best
             children
             of
             God
             ?
             how
             doth
             God
             then
             performe
             this
             promise
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Sonnes
             death
             shal
             be
             a
             day
             wherein
             he
             will
             take
             away
             all
             the
             sin
             and
             iniquitie
             of
             his
             people
             ?
             for
             answer
             to
             this
             .
             When
             God
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sinne
             and
             iniquity
             of
             his
             people
             two
             things
             are
             imported
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             proper
             respect
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             accuseth
             and
             condemneth
             vs
             before
             God
             ,
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             so
             to
             take
             away
             sinne
             ,
             is
             to
             forgiue
             sin
             ,
             to
             cover
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             impute
             sin
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             there
             remaineth
             in
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             the
             mater
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             nourishments
             of
             sinne
             ,
             sinfull
             concupiscences
             wherewith
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             haue
             a
             daylie
             strife
             ,
             not
             suffring
             this
             remnant
             sin
             to
             reigne
             in
             their
             mortal
             bodies
             .
             Secondly
             by
             the
             words
             of
             this
             promise
             is
             imported
             ,
             
             that
             the
             remission
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             great
             benefite
             acquired
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             full
             ,
             absolute
             and
             perfect
             ,
             although
             the
             renovation
             be
             not
             as
             yet
             perfect
             .
             His
             merite
             taketh
             away
             all
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             art
             free
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             althogh
             at
             
             the
             first
             all
             corruption
             be
             not
             mortified
             &
             slaine
             into
             thee
             .
             So
             that
             both
             these
             are
             the
             speeches
             of
             a
             renewed
             man
             :
             the
             one
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
             condemnation
             to
             me
             :
             the
             other
             of
             the
             complaint
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             .
             and
             this
             holdeth
             
             them
             in
             a
             continual
             exercise
             ,
             striuing
             to
             a
             daylie
             mortification
             ,
             till
             in
             end
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             perfectly
             forgiuen
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             perfectly
             slaine
             and
             abolished
             ,
             and
             left
             as
             a
             carcase
             ,
             without
             motion
             ,
             life
             or
             senses
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             worde
             heere
             is
             of
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             God
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             this
             in
             one
             day
             :
             And
             the
             day
             meant
             of
             heere
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             slaughter
             and
             sacrificing
             of
             his
             Sonne
             .
             It
             may
             then
             bee
             demanded
             ,
             was
             there
             no
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             
             death
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             that
             that
             Lambe
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             13.
             that
             was
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             sinnes
             of
             faithfull
             Patriarches
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Servants
             of
             GOD
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             same
             Blood
             ,
             althogh
             the
             day
             of
             the
             actuall
             shedding
             of
             it
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             come
             ?
             For
             laying
             open
             this
             matter
             ye
             must
             consider
             about
             the
             suffring
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             four
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             ordaining
             of
             it
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             
             as
             the
             mean
             of
             mans
             redemption
             .
             2.
             the
             typing
             &
             figuring
             
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             Leviticall
             
             sacrifices
             .
             3.
             
             The
             merite
             &
             efficacie
             of
             it
             .
             And
             last
             that
             
             very
             act
             it selfe
             ,
             when
             his
             body
             was
             at
             Golgotha
             affixed
             to
             the
             Crosse.
             Now
             althogh
             this
             act
             of
             his
             suffring
             was
             in
             the
             last
             time
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             decree
             and
             ordinance
             of
             GOD
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             In
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             was
             typically
             slain
             before
             their
             eies
             &
             the
             merite
             and
             efficacie
             of
             his
             death
             extended
             the
             
             selfe
             to
             all
             that
             was
             safe
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             doth
             extend
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             safe
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             These
             words
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             taking
             away
             sinne
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             being
             narrowly
             looked
             into
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             they
             containe
             these
             necessary
             points
             that
             thou
             must
             know
             and
             beleeue
             in
             this
             comfortable
             Article
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             heere
             you
             are
             led
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             benefite
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             them
             away
             
             sayth
             the
             Lord.
             Sin
             being
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             none
             hath
             power
             to
             forgiue
             or
             take
             away
             his
             offence
             but
             himselfe
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             benefite
             ,
             then
             hath
             it
             these
             properties
             .
             First
             it
             is
             sure
             .
             Secondly
             
             perfect
             .
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             vnchangeable
             ,
             and
             neuer
             
             commeth
             vnder
             revocation
             .
             Thy
             memory
             may
             forget
             
             thy
             sinnes
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             vp
             againe
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             may
             loose
             feeling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             vp
             againe
             .
             But
             if
             God
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             they
             shall
             neuer
             meet
             thee
             ,
             neither
             to
             thy
             shame
             heere
             ,
             nor
             condemnation
             after
             this
             ,
             A
             necessary
             point
             of
             tryall
             for
             men
             to
             examine
             what
             way
             they
             are
             made
             quite
             of
             their
             bypast
             sinnes
             :
             For
             although
             thou
             haue
             drowned
             them
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             away
             in
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             soundly
             taken
             away
             ,
             till
             GOD
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             thou
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             for
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             hath
             forgiuen
             me
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             is
             pointed
             out
             vnto
             vs
             the
             meanes
             ,
             by
             
             which
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             obtained
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             cleare
             by
             ioyning
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             .
             He
             said
             before
             ,
             I
             will
             graue
             the
             Stone
             ,
             I
             will
             sinke
             it
             deeply
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             great
             weight
             of
             suffering
             vpon
             the
             back
             of
             my
             Sonne
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             follow
             vpon
             it
             ?
             this
             same
             
             gracious
             effect
             :
             I
             laide
             this
             great
             burden
             of
             pain
             vpon
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             take
             off
             the
             great
             burdens
             of
             iniquity
             .
             The
             meane
             is
             then
             whereby
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             purchased
             ,
             his
             bloody
             Passion
             ,
             the
             grauing
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             his
             painfull
             sufferings
             .
             If
             you
             aske
             at
             Iohn
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             
             and
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             how
             men
             are
             freed
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             will
             answere
             you
             ,
             The
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             cleanseth
             vs
             from
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
             If
             you
             aske
             at
             Peter
             in
             
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             not
             with
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             ▪
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             Sinners
             are
             sent
             to
             rest
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Blood
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             onelie
             meane
             of
             our
             reliefe
             ,
             which
             GOD
             himselfe
             hath
             devised
             and
             found
             out
             .
             I
             wil
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             graue
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             take
             away
             all
             thy
             iniquitie
             .
             He
             that
             wold
             present
             to
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             any
             other
             thing
             meritorious
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             this
             graven
             Stone
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             he
             must
             remaine
             comfortleffe
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             for
             no
             other
             way
             but
             this
             ,
             he
             misknoweth
             that
             way
             of
             his
             peace
             ,
             which
             GOD
             himself
             hath
             devised
             and
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             in
             these
             wordes
             of
             the
             promise
             wee
             are
             to
             
             consider
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             belongeth
             this
             great
             benefite
             of
             taking
             away
             their
             iniquitie
             .
             And
             it
             is
             heere
             said
             ,
             The
             iniquity
             of
             all
             the
             Land.
             A
             generall
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             whose
             faith
             (
             as
             was
             said
             of
             before
             )
             shal
             be
             fastened
             vpon
             this
             Stone
             .
             Thus
             saith
             Esay
             in
             his
             33
             Chapter
             ,
             The
             people
             that
             dwell
             therein
             (
             meaning
             of
             the
             
             
             Church
             )
             shall
             haue
             their
             sins
             forgiuen
             .
             And
             in
             his
             62
             Chapter
             .
             They
             shal
             be
             called
             an
             holy
             people
             ,
             the
             redeemed
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             citie
             soght
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             forsaken
             .
             By
             the
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             told
             vs
             none
             would
             bee
             safe
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             now
             the
             builder
             of
             the
             Church
             saw
             this
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             made
             a
             good
             prayer
             for
             his
             son
             Iaphet
             :
             God
             perswade
             Iaphet
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Sem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             him
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             all
             thy
             iniquitie
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             comfort
             that
             is
             in
             the
             promise
             
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             firme
             &
             sure
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             giue
             to
             sin
             the
             common
             word
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             hee
             giueth
             it
             a
             name
             more
             expressing
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             calleth
             it
             iniquitie
             .
             Wherein
             he
             would
             allure
             vs
             to
             apprehend
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             promise
             this
             way
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             sinne
             &
             iniquitie
             despaire
             ,
             when
             he
             considereth
             these
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             I
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             
             hostes
             ,
             that
             am
             the
             doer
             ,
             that
             taketh
             away
             iniquity
             ,
             come
             and
             reason
             with
             me
             .
             Albeit
             thy
             sinnes
             be
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             easie
             to
             mee
             to
             take
             them
             away
             .
             I
             that
             said
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             
             let
             them
             bee
             .
             I
             that
             can
             fold
             vp
             the
             heauens
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             
             cannot
             I
             make
             thy
             iniquities
             passe
             away
             .
             Esay
             was
             lamenting
             his
             impuritie
             ,
             and
             crying
             ,
             Woe
             is
             me
             .
             But
             how
             easie
             was
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             send
             him
             comfort
             ,
             when
             an
             Angell
             with
             a
             slight
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             coale
             taken
             from
             the
             Altar
             touching
             his
             lips
             ,
             &
             telling
             
             him
             that
             his
             sin
             was
             taken
             frō
             him
             .
             The
             thief
             that
             did
             hang
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             experience
             
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             hauing
             vttered
             but
             a
             few
             words
             of
             remors
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             his
             iniquitie
             was
             instantly
             taken
             away
             ,
             his
             
             soul
             made
             ready
             for
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             As
             looking
             to
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             men
             should
             not
             despair
             .
             So
             considering
             the
             medicine
             how
             pretious
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             can
             sinners
             distrust
             &
             go
             away
             comfortlesse
             ?
             here
             is
             a
             stone
             deeply
             grauen
             ,
             much
             blood
             shed
             .
             And
             whereas
             one
             drop
             of
             that
             precious
             blood
             (
             being
             the
             Blood
             of
             GOD
             )
             might
             haue
             bin
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             behold
             streames
             of
             blood
             flowing
             frō
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             may
             euer
             therein
             as
             it
             were
             bath
             thy
             soule
             .
             And
             although
             thy
             sins
             were
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             heere
             is
             the
             medicine
             so
             large
             ,
             it
             goeth
             beyond
             and
             aboue
             all
             .
             Last
             
             of
             all
             ,
             you
             would
             mark
             here
             the
             phrase
             of
             speaking
             vsed
             heere
             .
             I
             will
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Land.
             In
             the
             former
             Chapter
             speaking
             to
             Iehoshua
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             haue
             caused
             thy
             iniquity
             to
             passe
             from
             thee
             .
             God
             is
             said
             to
             take
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             merite
             and
             suffering
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             he
             accounteth
             of
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             neuer
             beene
             committed
             .
             And
             to
             ingraue
             this
             consolation
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             penitent
             and
             beleeuing
             sinners
             ,
             divers
             phrases
             ,
             and
             sundry
             forms
             of
             speeches
             are
             vsed
             by
             God
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Dauid
             
             in
             his
             32
             Psal.
             saith
             not
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             is
             not
             a
             sinner
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             blessed
             that
             way
             :
             but
             blessed
             is
             hee
             whose
             sins
             are
             covered
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             his
             iniquity
             .
             I
             haue
             put
             away
             thy
             transgressions
             like
             a
             cloude
             ,
             and
             thy
             sinnes
             like
             a
             mist
             ,
             Esay
             44
             
             Chapter
             .
             Clouds
             and
             mists
             which
             appeare
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Sunne
             vtterly
             dispersed
             .
             When
             God
             looks
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             through
             the
             bright
             Son
             
             of
             Righteousnesse
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             all
             thy
             sinnes
             like
             a
             mist
             and
             cloude
             goeth
             away
             .
             The
             King
             Ezechiah
             saith
             Esay
             in
             his
             38
             Chapt.
             That
             the
             Lord
             had
             casten
             
             his
             sinnes
             behind
             his
             backe
             .
             That
             thing
             a
             man
             will
             not
             remember
             nor
             regardeth
             not
             ,
             he
             turneth
             away
             his
             face
             from
             .
             This
             is
             the
             gracious
             doing
             of
             our
             God
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             his
             amiable
             face
             is
             toward
             their
             persons
             ,
             his
             back
             is
             turned
             vpon
             their
             sinnes
             .
             They
             shall
             neuer
             come
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             nor
             be
             remembred
             of
             him
             .
             The
             Prophet
             
             Micah
             in
             his
             seuenth
             Chapter
             saith
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             casteth
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             owne
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             alluding
             to
             Pharaoh
             &
             his
             chariots
             ,
             whom
             he
             drowned
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             neuer
             seene
             againe
             aliue
             to
             trouble
             his
             people
             .
             So
             will
             the
             Lord
             drowne
             in
             euerlasting
             oblivion
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             meet
             them
             to
             effray
             or
             disquiet
             them
             .
             Heere
             is
             then
             the
             comfortable
             fruit
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             pointed
             out
             vnto
             vs.
             God
             himself
             the
             engrauer
             of
             this
             Stone
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             with
             his
             owne
             finger
             written
             vpon
             his
             crosse
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             all
             that
             beleeue
             in
             
             him
             .
             Adam
             and
             his
             wife
             put
             forth
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             tooke
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             that
             forbidden
             tree
             ,
             wherevpon
             followed
             nakednes
             and
             shame
             .
             Stretch
             out
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             take
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             groweth
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Righteousnes
             and
             life
             eternall
             shall
             follow
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             maine
             benefite
             earnestly
             to
             bee
             sought
             for
             of
             vs
             all
             .
             For
             since
             all
             are
             borne
             sinners
             ,
             and
             liue
             in
             sinne
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             obtaine
             not
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             ▪
             for
             him
             neuer
             
             to
             haue
             beene
             borne
             ,
             or
             being
             borne
             ,
             it
             had
             bin
             better
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             beast
             nor
             a
             man
             :
             for
             the
             death
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             miserie
             to
             it
             .
             But
             the
             death
             of
             a
             man
             dying
             in
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             such
             miserie
             and
             woe
             as
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             an
             end
             .
             There
             is
             no
             burden
             nor
             weight
             comparable
             to
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             that
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             on
             ,
             and
             presseth
             down
             .
             The
             burden
             of
             sicknes
             ,
             of
             long
             and
             heavie
             sicknes
             ,
             
             is
             a
             heauie
             burden
             .
             The
             burden
             of
             shame
             and
             ignominie
             ,
             a
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Dauid
             so
             earnestly
             cry
             to
             God
             in
             his
             119
             Psalme
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             him
             
             from
             that
             shame
             which
             he
             feared
             ,
             and
             his
             sin
             had
             deserued
             .
             The
             burden
             of
             disdaine
             and
             contempt
             ,
             a
             heavy
             burden
             .
             We
             are
             counted
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             off-scowrings
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             burden
             of
             povertie
             and
             
             want
             a
             heavy
             burden
             .
             And
             therefore
             Iacob
             vowed
             that
             God
             should
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             giue
             him
             food
             and
             rayment
             .
             And
             Agur
             the
             son
             of
             Iakeh
             ,
             desired
             the
             
             Lord
             not
             to
             presse
             him
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             povertie
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             blaspheme
             him
             .
             But
             of
             all
             these
             burdens
             none
             of
             them
             can
             compare
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             sinne
             ,
             lying
             vpon
             a
             mans
             conscience
             vnpardoned
             .
             And
             that
             made
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             ,
             laying
             aside
             his
             royaltie
             &
             earthly
             pleasures
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             .
             Seeing
             therfore
             
             we
             haue
             often
             at
             the
             desire
             and
             entisements
             of
             the
             deuil
             eaten
             of
             the
             bitter
             fruits
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             althogh
             they
             looke
             pleasant
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             shall
             proue
             bitter
             as
             gall
             and
             wormewood
             .
             Let
             vs
             resort
             to
             this
             tree
             ,
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             crucified
             ,
             and
             eate
             of
             this
             fruite
             ,
             and
             liue
             ,
             euen
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             his
             death
             .
             And
             that
             thou
             
             may
             know
             that
             thou
             hast
             true
             lie
             tasted
             of
             this
             fruit
             ▪
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             presumption
             ,
             but
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             that
             draweth
             in
             this
             comfort
             to
             thy
             soule
             of
             the
             
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
             Consider
             first
             if
             thou
             can
             looke
             to
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             for
             Christs
             sake
             hath
             taken
             
             away
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             forgiuen
             thy
             iniquitie
             .
             Secondly
             by
             dailie
             teares
             ,
             humiliation
             ,
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             for
             sin
             ,
             labour
             to
             increase
             thine
             assurance
             .
             I
             water
             my
             bed
             with
             teares
             ,
             saith
             Dauid
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             let
             
             euery
             one
             that
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             gotten
             from
             God
             remission
             
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             change
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             walke
             more
             holy
             lie
             .
             And
             then
             although
             death
             when
             it
             commeth
             ,
             strip
             thee
             
             naked
             of
             all
             the
             pleasures
             that
             are
             heere
             ,
             yet
             thou
             being
             made
             naked
             and
             free
             of
             sinne
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             bee
             found
             in
             that
             great
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             are
             ,
             but
             shal
             be
             covered
             with
             the
             white
             rayment
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             SERMON
             .
          
           
             
               ZECHARIAH
               ,
               3.
               
               Chap.
               and
               10.
               verse
               .
            
             
               10
               
            
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               shall
               ye
               call
               euery
               man
               his
               neighbour
               vnder
               the
               vine
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               figtree
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             last
             point
             contained
             in
             these
             words
             is
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             the
             happie
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             vnder
             him
             so
             gracious
             and
             comfortable
             a
             Head.
             As
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             iniquitie
             ,
             is
             a
             consequent
             of
             his
             suffring
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             deep
             engrauing
             of
             the
             stone
             :
             so
             this
             peaceable
             estate
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequent
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             for
             all
             that
             haue
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             death
             
             and
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             they
             must
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             peace
             in
             their
             owne
             heart
             and
             soule
             ,
             
             which
             passeth
             vnderstanding
             :
             tranquillity
             and
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             heauen
             heere
             ,
             for
             we
             who
             beleeue
             ,
             doe
             enter
             presently
             in
             our
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             if
             they
             shal
             be
             considered
             with
             some
             respect
             to
             the
             temporall
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             people
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             their
             full
             restitution
             from
             the
             captivity
             ,
             as
             was
             both
             prophecied
             and
             performed
             ,
             then
             they
             offered
             this
             comfort
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             dayes
             by
             past
             haue
             beene
             vnto
             them
             dayes
             of
             woe
             
             and
             miserie
             ,
             dayes
             of
             weeping
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             beene
             brought
             in
             a
             strange
             countrie
             ,
             at
             the
             rivers
             of
             Babel
             to
             shed
             teares
             ,
             for
             hearing
             the
             enemies
             deride
             their
             Hebrew
             songs
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Sion
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             before
             so
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             :
             yet
             when
             the
             Lord
             should
             returne
             to
             shew
             himself
             the
             captain
             &
             Defender
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             should
             loose
             their
             yoke
             and
             bonds
             :
             that
             day
             and
             time
             of
             their
             libertie
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             with
             it
             a
             great
             &
             glorious
             change
             ,
             being
             broght
             to
             their
             owne
             home
             and
             country
             ,
             where
             before
             they
             were
             in
             Babel
             .
             Lying
             vnder
             their
             owne
             Vine
             and
             Figtree
             ,
             where
             before
             they
             lay
             at
             the
             rivers
             of
             Babel
             ,
             each
             neighbour
             speaking
             comfortablie
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             where
             of
             before
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             heare
             the
             rayling
             and
             out-cryings
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Babel
             .
             And
             all
             these
             in
             the
             appointed
             time
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             so
             gratiously
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             albeit
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             their
             sorrow
             was
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             yet
             the
             day
             of
             their
             deliuerie
             brought
             with
             it
             greater
             abundance
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             a
             gladnes
             more
             exceeding
             .
             
             And
             thus
             they
             confesse
             themselues
             in
             the
             126
             Psalme
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             (
             say
             they
             )
             brought
             againe
             our
             captivity
             ,
             we
             were
             as
             men
             in
             a
             dreame
             .
             It
             was
             a
             worke
             so
             farre
             beyond
             our
             expectation
             ,
             that
             we
             doubted
             whether
             we
             were
             waking
             or
             sleeping
             .
             Our
             
             mouthes
             were
             filled
             with
             laughter
             .
             our
             tongues
             and
             words
             did
             show
             vs
             joyfull
             men
             :
             yea
             the
             worke
             was
             so
             great
             and
             marvailous
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             sight
             thereof
             ,
             the
             very
             Heathen
             was
             amased
             ,
             and
             moued
             to
             cry
             out
             and
             say
             .
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             for
             this
             people
             marvailous
             and
             great
             things
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             wordes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             glad
             day
             of
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             people
             from
             their
             bodily
             trouble
             and
             captivitie
             ,
             these
             things
             wold
             be
             obserued
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             true
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             suffering
             ,
             
             so
             is
             it
             also
             of
             his
             members
             and
             people
             .
             The
             day
             of
             his
             ingraving
             ,
             a
             darke
             day
             .
             The
             day
             of
             his
             suffering
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             a
             blacke
             day
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             covered
             his
             
             face
             ,
             but
             the
             day
             of
             his
             resurrection
             a
             glorious
             day
             ,
             &
             
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             as
             in
             it
             he
             was
             manifestlie
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             It
             was
             so
             with
             this
             people
             heere
             .
             They
             had
             a
             black
             day
             of
             captivitie
             ,
             but
             a
             glorious
             day
             of
             deliuerie
             .
             It
             is
             true
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             &
             these
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             .
             Although
             they
             
             haue
             a
             darke
             day
             of
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             ,
             yet
             there
             
             succeedes
             vnto
             it
             ,
             a
             cleare
             day
             of
             comfort
             .
             Albeit
             they
             lying
             in
             the
             graue
             of
             affliction
             ,
             it
             appeare
             not
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             yet
             being
             raised
             by
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             not
             onely
             sensible
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             manifest
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             althogh
             all
             this
             life
             were
             an
             continued
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             day
             comming
             that
             shall
             recompense
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             glorious
             libertie
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             hold
             fast
             these
             comforts
             ,
             
             which
             Dauid
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             sense
             ,
             and
             inspired
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             laid
             in
             register
             to
             vs.
             To
             the
             righteous
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             made
             righteous
             in
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             )
             there
             shall
             arise
             Ioy
             in
             trouble
             ,
             light
             in
             
             darknesse
             .
             God
             will
             not
             alwayes
             frowne
             vpon
             his
             owne
             :
             but
             though
             weeping
             be
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             Ioy
             
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             Thus
             the
             people
             liued
             in
             an
             hard
             and
             miserable
             case
             being
             in
             Babel
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             liued
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             cleare
             day
             of
             their
             deliverie
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             can
             say
             in
             their
             mournfull
             song
             at
             the
             rivers
             of
             Babel
             ,
             Let
             my
             hand
             forget
             to
             touch
             the
             harp
             ,
             
             and
             my
             tongue
             cleaue
             to
             the
             roofe
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             if
             I
             ioy
             before
             I
             see
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Ierusalem
             past
             .
             But
             when
             the
             day
             came
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             was
             promised
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             onely
             ioy
             full
             in
             their
             owne
             deliverie
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             same
             126
             Psalme
             ,
             they
             register
             out
             of
             their
             experience
             ,
             a
             sentence
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             that
             shall
             goe
             vnder
             whatsoeuer
             crosse
             heere
             .
             They
             that
             sow
             in
             teares
             ,
             shall
             reape
             in
             Ioy.
             Take
             it
             therefore
             
             and
             vse
             it
             as
             an
             vndoubted
             consolation
             .
             The
             teares
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             haue
             a
             succeeding
             Ioy
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             so
             generall
             as
             all
             teares
             shall
             haue
             comfort
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             weepe
             shall
             haue
             ioy
             .
             Esau
             had
             teares
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             had
             
             teares
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             vpon
             most
             wicked
             men
             will
             expresse
             teares
             .
             But
             mark
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Church
             heere
             .
             It
             is
             not
             they
             that
             sow
             teares
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             sow
             in
             teares
             ,
             or
             with
             teares
             .
             They
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             visitation
             doe
             sow
             with
             teares
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             that
             sow
             with
             teares
             a
             true
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             owne
             deserving
             .
             
             They
             that
             sow
             with
             teares
             their
             prayers
             and
             
             supplications
             to
             GOD
             ,
             from
             whom
             commeth
             the
             
             reliefe
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             They
             that
             sowe
             with
             teares
             their
             holy
             promises
             and
             vowes
             of
             amendment
             .
             Assuredly
             although
             the
             seed-time
             ▪
             be
             dolorous
             ,
             the
             haruest
             shal
             be
             fruitfull
             &
             pleasant
             ,
             they
             shall
             reape
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             from
             GOD
             a
             ioyfull
             deliverie
             .
             The
             LORD
             in
             the
             beginning
             after
             he
             had
             destroyed
             the
             World
             with
             water
             ,
             being
             againe
             pacified
             ,
             hee
             setteth
             downe
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             of
             
             Genesis
             ,
             a
             vicissitude
             of
             these
             things
             while
             the
             world
             lasteth
             .
             There
             shall
             be
             seed-time
             and
             harvest
             ,
             cold
             and
             heate
             ,
             sommer
             and
             winter
             ,
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             al
             's
             long
             as
             the
             earth
             remaineth
             .
             It
             is
             euen
             so
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             and
             members
             thereof
             .
             Al
             's
             long
             as
             the
             earth
             remaineth
             ,
             cold
             and
             heate
             ,
             sommer
             and
             winter
             ,
             darkenesse
             of
             trouble
             ,
             light
             of
             deliverie
             ,
             weeping
             and
             reioycing
             ,
             till
             in
             end
             they
             bee
             brought
             to
             that
             perpetuall
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             teares
             
             bee
             wiped
             from
             their
             eyes
             .
             But
             leauing
             this
             of
             the
             temporall
             deliverie
             ,
             because
             the
             speech
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             of
             the
             Messias
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Heere
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             secure
             and
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             the
             subiects
             thereof
             .
             And
             that
             this
             may
             bee
             the
             more
             cleare
             ,
             comparison
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             estate
             of
             subiects
             dwelling
             in
             a
             temporall
             and
             earthly
             Kingdome
             ,
             vnder
             a
             temporall
             and
             earthly
             King.
             The
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             subiects
             in
             a
             worldlie
             Kingdome
             is
             set
             out
             this
             way
             .
             When
             a
             man
             may
             without
             harme
             or
             interruption
             ,
             call
             his
             neighbour
             vnder
             his
             Vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             his
             Fig-tree
             .
             
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             warre
             or
             time
             of
             oppression
             of
             enemies
             ,
             men
             draw
             apart
             to
             holes
             and
             holds
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             these
             free
             meetings
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             or
             time
             of
             pestilence
             ,
             neighbour
             doth
             not
             call
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             neighbour
             skarreth
             with
             neighbour
             ,
             yea
             the
             friend
             with
             his
             friend
             ,
             the
             father
             with
             the
             sonne
             ,
             the
             man
             with
             his
             wife
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             or
             time
             of
             famine
             ,
             neighbour
             doth
             hardly
             call
             or
             invite
             neighbour
             ,
             lest
             as
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             
             said
             to
             the
             foolish
             ,
             there
             bee
             not
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             and
             you
             both
             .
             But
             heere
             is
             the
             peaceable
             and
             happie
             estate
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             when
             openly
             without
             feare
             ,
             when
             familiarly
             without
             danger
             ,
             when
             vnder
             the
             vine
             and
             figtree
             ,
             in
             plentie
             without
             scarcitie
             hauing
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             to
             delectation
             a
             neighbour
             may
             invite
             and
             call
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             peaceablie
             enioy
             the
             benefite
             of
             God.
             As
             this
             is
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             the
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             the
             subiects
             dwelling
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             vnder
             a
             King
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             blesse
             with
             peace
             .
             So
             haue
             you
             a
             notable
             example
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             same
             description
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Salomon
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             first
             Booke
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Chapter
             ,
             That
             all
             Israel
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             dwelt
             safely
             
             vnder
             his
             vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             his
             figtree
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             Before
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             something
             would
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             comparison
             ,
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             here
             borrow
             and
             take
             comparison
             from
             the
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             earthly
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             shadow
             out
             the
             peaceable
             and
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             therfore
             outward
             
             and
             worldly
             peace
             in
             a
             worldly
             and
             civill
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             a
             speciall
             blessing
             of
             GOD
             ,
             he
             gaue
             it
             Salomon
             as
             a
             speciall
             blessing
             ,
             hee
             hath
             bidden
             men
             seeke
             peace
             ,
             and
             inquire
             after
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             bidden
             so
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             keepe
             peace
             with
             all
             
             men
             .
             And
             it
             is
             euen
             this
             outward
             peace
             which
             Dauid
             prayeth
             for
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             cause
             ,
             Psal.
             122.
             
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             walles
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             within
             thy
             palaces
             .
             This
             peace
             ,
             a
             benefite
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             
             but
             vnto
             men
             inioying
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             a
             benefite
             .
             1.
             when
             men
             in
             their
             peace
             acknowledge
             GOD
             the
             
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             is
             a
             
             time
             of
             the
             flourishing
             of
             Religion
             &
             vertue
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             when
             mens
             outward
             peace
             draweth
             not
             vpon
             them
             such
             deadnes
             and
             hardnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             neglect
             their
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             peace
             with
             GOD.
             Surely
             the
             peace
             outward
             as
             a
             good
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             good
             also
             to
             them
             that
             inioy
             it
             :
             but
             because
             this
             same
             peace
             hath
             oftentimes
             drawen
             with
             it
             all
             these
             inconvenients
             ,
             forgetfulnes
             of
             God
             ,
             decay
             of
             Religion
             ,
             fatnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             stupiditie
             :
             therfore
             this
             outward
             peace
             is
             such
             a
             benefite
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             alwayes
             seene
             meete
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             where
             outward
             peace
             hath
             made
             her
             like
             standing
             water
             ,
             putrifie
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             breake
             her
             peace
             ,
             and
             cast
             her
             in
             affliction
             ,
             then
             that
             her
             outward
             peace
             should
             make
             her
             lose
             her
             spirituall
             life
             .
             It
             is
             a
             word
             that
             would
             be
             
             marked
             and
             considered
             of
             vs
             this
             way
             .
             First
             we
             al
             seek
             these
             outward
             things
             so
             farre
             as
             our
             iudgement
             or
             affection
             apprehendeth
             them
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             without
             leauing
             to
             God
             how
             far
             they
             are
             expedient
             or
             inexpedient
             
             for
             vs.
             Peace
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             wealth
             and
             health
             we
             would
             haue
             ,
             &
             we
             say
             ,
             O
             how
             good
             things
             are
             these
             ?
             But
             none
             of
             these
             things
             (
             although
             good
             in
             themselues
             )
             are
             to
             be
             sought
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             knoweth
             what
             is
             meetest
             for
             vs
             ,
             seeth
             they
             may
             tend
             to
             our
             chiefe
             well
             and
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             Agur
             hee
             craueth
             a
             moderation
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             since
             in
             both
             the
             extremities
             ,
             he
             knew
             there
             was
             danger
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             Lord
             I
             craue
             not
             outward
             prosperitie
             and
             abundance
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             my
             nature
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             make
             me
             to
             misknow
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             craue
             that
             
             thou
             would
             not
             tempt
             me
             ,
             neither
             with
             over-great
             want
             ,
             for
             there
             my
             corruption
             lyeth
             also
             at
             the
             waite
             ,
             I
             feare
             it
             make
             me
             blaspheme
             thee
             .
             Heere
             is
             therefore
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             Christian
             desires
             ,
             to
             seeke
             these
             things
             that
             are
             absolutely
             good
             ,
             absolutely
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             nature
             is
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             such
             gifts
             
             as
             concerne
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             GOD.
             And
             in
             other
             things
             which
             are
             not
             absolutely
             good
             ,
             to
             lay
             downe
             thy
             desires
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             of
             them
             his
             hand
             may
             dispense
             so
             farre
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             as
             he
             thinketh
             meete
             forthy
             well
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             ye
             would
             consider
             heere
             of
             his
             
             outward
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             it
             may
             proue
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             in
             peace
             with
             GOD.
             Men
             may
             haue
             great
             outward
             peace
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             very
             sword
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             hanging
             ouer
             their
             heads
             .
             In
             the
             1.
             
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Prophecie
             ,
             the
             Angels
             are
             directed
             to
             go
             through
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             to
             search
             and
             try
             what
             the
             inhabitants
             therof
             are
             doing
             .
             They
             come
             
             back
             with
             their
             report
             and
             say
             ,
             we
             haue
             walked
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             &
             behold
             all
             the
             earth
             sitteth
             still
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
             althogh
             
             they
             were
             guilty
             at
             that
             time
             of
             spilling
             much
             of
             the
             Saints
             blood
             ,
             yet
             they
             thought
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             if
             such
             thing
             had
             neuer
             bin
             done
             .
             But
             when
             they
             are
             now
             in
             ease
             ,
             in
             what
             estate
             are
             they
             with
             God
             ?
             Luc.
             
             15
             verse
             .
             I
             am
             sore
             displeased
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             heathen
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             :
             while
             they
             are
             at
             ease
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             aboue
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             no
             man
             in
             his
             rest
             and
             ease
             ,
             be
             drawne
             from
             this
             tryall
             &
             examination
             in
             what
             estate
             he
             standeth
             with
             God
             ,
             whether
             vnder
             his
             favour
             or
             not
             ,
             otherwise
             his
             ease
             &
             rest
             will
             proue
             a
             perilous
             thing
             to
             him
             .
             If
             Ionas
             his
             gladnes
             of
             heart
             (
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             exceeding
             glad
             )
             had
             beene
             in
             his
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             gourd
             ,
             exceeding
             faintnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             would
             not
             haue
             ouertaken
             
             him
             for
             the
             withering
             of
             a
             gourd
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             neuer
             fadeth
             nor
             falleth
             away
             .
             And
             if
             men
             would
             strengthen
             their
             hearts
             against
             the
             feare
             or
             sorrow
             that
             may
             come
             of
             the
             many
             changes
             that
             are
             in
             a
             mans
             life
             (
             for
             what
             is
             all
             but
             a
             gourd
             that
             groweth
             vp
             in
             a
             night
             ,
             and
             withereth
             in
             a
             night
             .
             )
             Let
             the
             ioy
             and
             gladnes
             of
             thy
             heart
             be
             in
             thy
             God
             ,
             who
             althogh
             
             thy
             gourd
             wither
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             with
             outward
             peace
             ,
             a
             growing
             Church
             ,
             Religion
             flourishing
             ,
             the
             enemies
             decaying
             and
             holden
             downe
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             looke
             for
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             where
             the
             contrary
             of
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             rather
             loose
             our
             peace
             before
             he
             lose
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             will
             rather
             powre
             vs
             ,
             and
             turne
             vs
             from
             veshell
             to
             veshell
             ,
             then
             suffer
             vs
             to
             sit
             still
             
             vpon
             our
             dregs
             ,
             till
             we
             lose
             all
             sense
             and
             taste
             of
             godlines
             .
          
           
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             this
             speech
             .
             This
             outward
             and
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             a
             peaceable
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             to
             forgiue
             and
             shaddow
             out
             the
             happie
             estate
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ.
             And
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             In
             this
             comparison
             foure
             things
             are
             pointed
             out
             vnto
             vs.
             
             First
             their
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             none
             to
             molest
             thē
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             peaceable
             Kingdome
             there
             is
             none
             to
             hinder
             a
             man
             from
             lying
             vnder
             his
             owne
             Vine
             and
             Figtree
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             their
             safetie
             and
             protection
             ,
             they
             are
             vnder
             the
             shaddow
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             as
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             Figtree
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             their
             sweet
             repast
             and
             
             feeding
             figured
             by
             the
             Fig
             and
             Vine
             .
             And
             last
             their
             
             spirituall
             friendship
             and
             communion
             among
             themselues
             ,
             figured
             in
             the
             invitation
             or
             calling
             each
             one
             of
             his
             neighbour
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             and
             Figtree
             .
             The
             first
             is
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             subiects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             is
             promised
             peace
             .
             It
             was
             said
             of
             before
             ,
             that
             vpon
             his
             graving
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             remouing
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Now
             vpon
             the
             remouing
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             followeth
             peace
             and
             quietnes
             .
             He
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             is
             iustified
             ,
             and
             being
             iustified
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             
             The
             Angels
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             IESVS
             ,
             they
             sunga
             song
             of
             peace
             .
             The
             people
             at
             his
             entrie
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             they
             sung
             a
             song
             of
             peace
             that
             commeth
             by
             him
             .
             The
             great
             Legacie
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             vnto
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             is
             ,
             My
             peace
             I
             leaue
             vnto
             you
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             peace
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             purchaser
             of
             this
             peace
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             the
             effectuall
             worker
             of
             this
             peace
             :
             for
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             distressed
             
             sinner
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             mans
             merite
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             an
             Angell
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             quietnes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             come
             from
             Edom
             with
             
             his
             red
             garments
             dyed
             in
             his
             Blood
             that
             quieteth
             the
             heart
             ,
             saying
             ,
             peace
             be
             vnto
             thee
             .
             And
             no
             rest
             to
             a
             disquieted
             soule
             ,
             till
             she
             come
             to
             take
             vp
             this
             voice
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             beloued
             .
             The
             great
             
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             to
             deliuer
             
             men
             from
             feare
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             rest
             .
             Before
             this
             peace
             come
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             where
             can
             hee
             turne
             him
             ,
             or
             what
             way
             can
             hee
             looke
             but
             he
             hath
             cause
             of
             great
             feare
             ?
             If
             he
             looke
             vp
             ,
             he
             hath
             cause
             of
             great
             feare
             ,
             is
             not
             God
             his
             enemy
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             to
             fall
             
             in
             his
             hands
             who
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ?
             The
             man
             that
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partaker
             of
             this
             peace
             ,
             how
             dare
             he
             looke
             to
             God
             ?
             If
             he
             looke
             below
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             matter
             of
             feare
             ?
             for
             hell
             enlargeth
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             openeth
             the
             
             mouth
             wide
             .
             If
             he
             looke
             behinde
             him
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             matter
             of
             feare
             ?
             for
             then
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             by-past
             sinnes
             following
             him
             like
             an
             armie
             .
             If
             he
             looke
             before
             him
             ,
             hath
             hee
             not
             matter
             of
             feare
             ?
             for
             O
             how
             fearefull
             is
             death
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             reconciled
             with
             God.
             If
             he
             looke
             to
             the
             creatures
             either
             aboue
             or
             beneath
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             but
             matter
             of
             feare
             ?
             for
             how
             can
             they
             be
             in
             friendship
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             in
             friendship
             with
             their
             GOD
             and
             Creator
             .
             But
             a
             man
             comming
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             true
             faith
             ingraft
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             branch
             in
             the
             stock
             .
             He
             hath
             peace
             within
             that
             passeth
             vnderstanding
             .
             When
             he
             looketh
             to
             God
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             Father
             to
             whom
             he
             may
             safely
             trust
             &
             commit
             
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             Father
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commit
             my
             spirit
             .
             
             When
             he
             looketh
             to
             hell
             ,
             it
             troubleth
             not
             his
             peace
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             registrat
             in
             his
             soule
             this
             sentence
             infallible
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             me
             that
             am
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             When
             he
             looketh
             to
             his
             sins
             ,
             they
             may
             appeare
             as
             Pharaohs
             hoste
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             shal
             neuer
             overtake
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             drowned
             them
             in
             the
             bottomlesse
             depth
             of
             his
             mercie
             .
             When
             he
             looketh
             
             to
             death
             ,
             death
             troubleth
             not
             his
             peace
             ,
             death
             can
             no●…sting
             him
             ,
             death
             can
             not
             take
             his
             peace
             from
             him
             .
             But
             by
             death
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             a
             more
             full
             possession
             
             of
             his
             peace
             ,
             if
             he
             looke
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             guard
             ,
             if
             he
             looke
             to
             the
             inferiour
             creatures
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             in
             league
             and
             covenant
             with
             him
             .
             And
             so
             as
             it
             is
             said
             heere
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             a
             peaceable
             
             worldly
             Kingdome
             .
             Euery
             man
             shall
             call
             his
             neighbour
             vnder
             his
             Vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             so
             that
             man
             that
             is
             a
             subiect
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             :
             I
             will
             lay
             me
             downe
             quietly
             ,
             
             and
             rest
             in
             peace
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             reconciled
             me
             to
             thy
             Father
             .
             Since
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             feare
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             men
             are
             such
             louers
             of
             externall
             peace
             ,
             that
             rather
             or
             men
             dwell
             vnder
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             where
             there
             is
             daylie
             found
             bellicous
             instruments
             ,
             the
             trumpet
             and
             the
             drumme
             ,
             the
             thundering
             of
             the
             canon
             ,
             the
             pitifull
             cry
             of
             them
             that
             are
             
             put
             to
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             would
             choose
             rather
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             commoditie
             ,
             to
             goe
             and
             dwell
             where
             they
             may
             haue
             peace
             .
             And
             many
             vpon
             this
             same
             respect
             ,
             haue
             changed
             their
             residence
             .
             Let
             vs
             learne
             this
             point
             of
             wisdome
             for
             our
             soule
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             rather
             then
             we
             liue
             vnder
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             thunder
             of
             the
             threatnings
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             Gods
             Iudgement
             ,
             the
             fearefull
             cry
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             we
             will
             rather
             goe
             and
             choose
             to
             dwell
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             bee
             subiects
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             such
             peace
             and
             rest
             .
             Happie
             is
             hee
             that
             is
             alreadie
             a
             subiect
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             seek
             to
             draw
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             true
             rest
             ,
             peace
             nor
             tranquillity
             but
             heere
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             pointed
             at
             heere
             of
             the
             subiects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             their
             safetie
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             figured
             by
             lying
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             a
             vine
             or
             a
             fig-tree
             .
             As
             the
             two
             former
             are
             conioyned
             .
             The
             Lord
             forgiueth
             sinne
             ,
             vpon
             which
             followeth
             ioy
             and
             peace
             of
             heart
             ,
             so
             whom
             the
             Lord
             forgiueth
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             giueth
             peace
             ,
             them
             he
             taketh
             as
             his
             owne
             in
             his
             protection
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             rest
             safely
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             wings
             .
             These
             the
             Prophets
             conioyneth
             in
             his
             84
             Psalme
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             Sunne
             and
             shield
             to
             his
             owne
             :
             by
             the
             one
             signifying
             that
             he
             is
             comfort
             and
             
             ioy
             to
             his
             owne
             :
             and
             by
             the
             other
             signifying
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             their
             safety
             &
             protection
             ,
             all
             they
             vpon
             whom
             hath
             shined
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             louing
             countenance
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             whom
             ▪
             God
             hath
             showne
             his
             pleasant
             face
             ,
             they
             
             liue
             vnder
             his
             tuition
             ,
             in
             security
             against
             all
             dangers
             and
             assaults
             .
             The
             same
             two
             ,
             as
             conioyned
             ,
             are
             comfortably
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             27.
             
             Psal.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             my
             saluation
             ,
             he
             hath
             shined
             vpon
             me
             like
             a
             bright
             Sunne
             :
             Then
             followeth
             
             his
             security
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             divine
             protection
             ,
             Whō
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             when
             the
             wicked
             ,
             euen
             my
             enemies
             come
             against
             me
             ,
             they
             stumbled
             and
             fell
             ,
             though
             an
             hoste
             should
             come
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             feare
             ,
             though
             warre
             should
             be
             raised
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             will
             I
             trust
             .
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             hee
             shall
             rest
             
             vnder
             the
             shaddow
             of
             the
             Almightie
             .
             And
             to
             tell
             how
             sure
             this
             protection
             is
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             in
             example
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             fearefull
             &
             dangerous
             euils
             that
             can
             come
             to
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             pestilence
             .
             And
             to
             expresse
             the
             terror
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             giueth
             it
             many
             names
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             fearefull
             pestilence
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Fowler
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             arrow
             that
             slieth
             by
             day
             ,
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             safetie
             and
             protection
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             plague
             .
             From
             this
             particular
             he
             would
             draw
             a
             generall
             ,
             he
             that
             resteth
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             safetie
             ,
             he
             lyeth
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             owne
             tree
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             sort
             of
             euill
             .
             But
             this
             appeareth
             to
             bee
             against
             common
             sense
             and
             experience
             ,
             for
             they
             who
             haue
             inward
             peace
             ,
             haue
             not
             alwayes
             outward
             quietnes
             .
             And
             the
             dearest
             children
             of
             God
             haue
             beene
             ,
             and
             are
             subiect
             to
             great
             outward
             mutations
             and
             troubles
             .
             How
             standeth
             this
             doctrine
             of
             their
             protection
             and
             safety
             from
             outward
             euils
             with
             their
             day
             lie
             experience
             in
             the
             contrair
             ,
             may
             
             not
             a
             godlie
             man
             die
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             by
             famine
             ,
             by
             pestilence
             ?
             Doth
             a
             mans
             Religion
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             
             put
             a
             man
             in
             that
             assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             feare
             the
             sword
             ,
             famine
             ,
             nor
             pestilence
             .
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             .
             The
             protection
             of
             the
             godly
             from
             these
             outward
             euils
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             standeth
             in
             three
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             shall
             feare
             none
             of
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             come
             neere
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             
             plague
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             ioyfull
             deliverie
             
             from
             them
             :
             either
             they
             shall
             not
             touch
             thee
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             touch
             thee
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             harme
             thee
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             harme
             nor
             hinder
             thy
             abiding
             heere
             al
             's
             long
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
             Although
             they
             take
             away
             thy
             naturall
             life
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             harme
             thee
             ,
             they
             but
             hasten
             thee
             to
             thy
             happines
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             interchange
             this
             life
             with
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             he
             who
             resteth
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             safety
             and
             freedome
             from
             all
             these
             outward
             euils
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             voide
             of
             the
             
             feare
             of
             them
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             word
             ,
             he
             that
             feareth
             God
             with
             a
             sonnely
             feare
             ,
             he
             needeth
             feare
             no
             other
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             with
             that
             beastlie
             and
             slauish
             feare
             that
             tormenteth
             mens
             hearts
             .
             But
             he
             that
             feareth
             not
             
             God
             ,
             euery
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             shake
             
             of
             the
             leafe
             of
             a
             tree
             is
             fearefull
             to
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             outward
             euils
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             of
             feare
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             feare
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             hell
             ,
             what
             needeth
             a
             man
             feare
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             
             man
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             vnder
             this
             shadow
             ,
             all
             these
             outward
             things
             he
             feareth
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             assured
             none
             of
             them
             can
             come
             neere
             him
             without
             the
             appointment
             of
             his
             heauenly
             Father
             .
             And
             he
             will
             find
             nothing
             by
             thē
             but
             that
             which
             is
             for
             his
             well
             .
             For
             
             
             doth
             not
             all
             things
             worke
             to
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             man
             dwelling
             and
             resting
             vnder
             this
             shadow
             ,
             he
             hath
             safetie
             and
             protection
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             sure
             no
             plague
             can
             come
             neere
             him
             ▪
             That
             is
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             the
             Psalme
             .
             If
             thou
             lye
             vnder
             the
             covert
             of
             
             Gods
             wings
             ,
             no
             plague
             shall
             come
             neere
             thy
             Tabernacle
             .
             I
             call
             a
             plague
             ,
             a
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
             of
             God
             for
             sin
             ,
             begun
             here
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             continued
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             &
             for
             euer
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             no
             plague
             can
             come
             neere
             him
             :
             Was
             not
             this
             Stone
             which
             God
             laide
             before
             Iehoshua
             ,
             deeply
             grauen
             and
             sunken
             for
             thy
             sins
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Iustice
             can
             neuer
             punish
             thee
             for
             them
             ▪
             The
             pestilence
             may
             come
             neere
             thee
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             plague
             to
             thee
             .
             The
             King
             Ezechias
             had
             a
             
             pestilentiall
             byle
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             plague
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             sweet
             messenger
             to
             make
             him
             turne
             him
             to
             the
             wall
             ,
             weep
             vnto
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             shed
             teares
             for
             his
             sins
             .
             Fam
             in
             
             may
             come
             neere
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             plague
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             messenger
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             learne
             and
             consider
             the
             marvailous
             workes
             of
             God
             toward
             him
             .
             Sicknesse
             may
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             to
             Dauid
             .
             it
             was
             not
             to
             him
             a
             
             plague
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             meane
             to
             sharpen
             his
             prayer
             ,
             &
             make
             him
             say
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             vnto
             me
             ,
             heale
             my
             soule
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             sinned
             against
             thee
             .
             And
             in
             end
             death
             may
             come
             neere
             thee
             ,
             and
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             as
             vnto
             Steuen
             ,
             but
             who
             can
             say
             it
             was
             a
             plague
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             through
             that
             death
             he
             seeth
             the
             Heauens
             ready
             
             and
             open
             to
             receiue
             his
             soule
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             man
             resting
             vnder
             this
             shaddow
             ,
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             safetie
             ,
             and
             hath
             sure
             and
             good
             protection
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             of
             
             these
             outward
             euils
             or
             calamities
             touch
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             one
             of
             these
             two
             deliueries
             .
             First
             if
             God
             haue
             further
             to
             imploy
             him
             heere
             ,
             he
             can
             and
             will
             giue
             him
             temporall
             deliverie
             .
             Is
             not
             he
             Master
             and
             Commander
             of
             all
             these
             euils
             that
             are
             evill
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             Although
             the
             sword
             were
             as
             neere
             thy
             
             throate
             ,
             as
             the
             knife
             was
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             Abraham
             was
             ready
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             offer
             him
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             GOD
             :
             yet
             if
             he
             haue
             farther
             to
             doe
             with
             thee
             ,
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             hold
             .
             Although
             the
             pestilence
             were
             not
             onely
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             but
             vpon
             thy
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             vpon
             Ezechiah
             ,
             he
             can
             say
             vnto
             it
             ,
             stay
             .
             Although
             
             thou
             were
             brought
             downe
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             he
             can
             (
             if
             he
             thinke
             meet
             )
             
             bring
             thee
             backe
             againe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             
             fred
             and
             deliuered
             temporally
             heere
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             of
             an
             eternall
             freedome
             and
             deliverie
             ,
             whereby
             being
             perfectly
             freed
             of
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             all
             teares
             wiped
             from
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             shall
             enioy
             the
             Face
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             his
             
             light
             ,
             see
             light
             with
             full
             comfort
             and
             contentment
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             lying
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             and
             the
             Fig-tree
             is
             shaddowed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             safetie
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             members
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             would
             be
             marked
             for
             this
             cause
             .
             First
             ,
             men
             seeke
             many
             shifts
             ,
             and
             vse
             sundry
             
             meanes
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             in
             safetie
             ,
             and
             be
             free
             of
             feare
             and
             danger
             .
             But
             seeke
             where
             they
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             safetie
             bur
             here
             :
             he
             that
             resteth
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             shal
             be
             sure
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             
             Almighty
             .
             As
             for
             al
             other
             starting
             holes
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             his
             hand
             can
             draw
             thee
             foorth
             of
             them
             .
             But
             
             out
             of
             the
             clift
             of
             this
             rocke
             covered
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             flesh
             
             and
             blood
             cannot
             draw
             thee
             .
             Then
             happie
             is
             the
             man
             who
             commeth
             to
             the
             resolution
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             Who
             is
             
             God
             saue
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             a
             rock
             saue
             our
             God
             ?
             And
             can
             say
             with
             him
             in
             the
             32
             Psalme
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             
             secret
             place
             ,
             Thou
             preseruest
             me
             from
             trouble
             ,
             and
             compassest
             me
             about
             with
             ioyfull
             deliverance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             same
             doctrine
             of
             Gods
             protection
             would
             
             also
             be
             marked
             and
             considered
             of
             you
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             is
             here
             some
             rule
             whereby
             to
             know
             if
             you
             haue
             beene
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             former
             great
             benefite
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             peace
             that
             floweth
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             whereby
             you
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             hell
             ,
             euen
             if
             you
             feare
             none
             of
             these
             outward
             euils
             with
             a
             base
             and
             servile
             feare
             .
             Where
             a
             mans
             feare
             is
             excessiue
             in
             outward
             troubles
             or
             calamities
             ,
             our
             Master
             himselfe
             will
             thereby
             iudge
             of
             the
             weakenes
             of
             his
             faith
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Disciples
             being
             afraid
             vpon
             the
             stormie
             Sea
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             O
             ye
             of
             little
             faith
             .
             But
             you
             would
             discerne
             here
             betwixt
             fleshlie
             boldnes
             and
             presumption
             ,
             and
             godly
             security
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             divine
             protection
             .
             Some
             out
             of
             a
             fleshly
             humor
             and
             carnall
             presumption
             ,
             will
             with
             great
             and
             loftie
             words
             ,
             set
             at
             defiance
             all
             sort
             of
             trouble
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             feare
             not
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             can
             die
             before
             his
             day
             .
             All
             this
             as
             it
             is
             but
             swelling
             vanity
             ,
             so
             haue
             they
             no
             true
             nor
             solide
             comfort
             in
             their
             soule
             ,
             who
             are
             puft
             vp
             therewith
             .
             But
             remember
             that
             thy
             security
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             evils
             must
             be
             grounded
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             goe
             on
             by
             these
             degrees
             .
             First
             no
             thing
             
             
             can
             befall
             to
             me
             of
             accident
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             ruler
             of
             
             all
             ,
             and
             al
             's
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             the
             guiding
             (
             and
             that
             will
             be
             euermore
             )
             I
             that
             am
             his
             childe
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             feare
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             nothing
             can
             come
             to
             me
             that
             is
             euill
             ,
             because
             
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             suffer
             no
             euill
             ,
             as
             euill
             ,
             to
             come
             neere
             thee
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             nothing
             comming
             to
             
             me
             ,
             can
             separate
             me
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             Iesus
             
             Christ.
             The
             third
             thing
             pointed
             at
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             comparison
             ,
             is
             the
             sweet
             repast
             that
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             find
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             two
             trees
             ,
             the
             Fig-tree
             and
             the
             Vine
             .
             The
             one
             is
             meat
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             drinke
             ,
             the
             meat
             is
             sweet
             ,
             the
             drink
             is
             comfortable
             .
             So
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             haue
             in
             him
             and
             by
             him
             sweet
             repast
             and
             feeding
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             delectation
             ,
             not
             onely
             meat
             for
             their
             hunger
             ,
             but
             Physick
             and
             medicine
             for
             all
             their
             sicknesses
             and
             diseases
             .
             If
             any
             man
             (
             sayth
             Christ
             to
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             )
             open
             vnto
             me
             when
             I
             knock
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             in
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             suppe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             me
             :
             where
             by
             supping
             is
             signified
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             great
             familiaritie
             of
             the
             Christian
             soule
             with
             
             Christ.
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             feeding
             and
             nourishment
             of
             the
             
             soule
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             vpon
             his
             Passion
             and
             merite
             .
             Heere
             by
             comparison
             frō
             earthly
             things
             ,
             our
             feeding
             
             vpon
             him
             is
             resembled
             .
             He
             is
             to
             vs
             both
             the
             Fig-tree
             and
             the
             Vine
             ,
             meat
             and
             drinke
             .
             He
             is
             compleat
             and
             perfite
             nourishment
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             2.
             he
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             
             no
             fruit
             so
             sweet
             to
             the
             bodily
             taste
             ,
             As
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             merites
             to
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             sweet
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             he
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             Vine-tree
             .
             No
             such
             strength
             or
             refreshment
             can
             come
             
             of
             the
             Wine
             to
             a
             wearied
             and
             languishing
             body
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             strength
             and
             comfort
             which
             commeth
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             a
             wearied
             soule
             ,
             loadened
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             Fig-tree
             and
             
             the
             Vine
             ,
             both
             meat
             and
             medicine
             ;
             meate
             to
             feed
             vs
             ,
             medicine
             to
             cure
             our
             disease
             .
             And
             therefore
             vsing
             this
             same
             comparison
             ,
             the
             Church
             saith
             to
             him
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             Stay
             me
             with
             thy
             flagons
             ,
             and
             comfort
             me
             with
             thy
             apples
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             Loue.
             
             
          
           
             The
             vses
             of
             this
             point
             of
             doctrine
             are
             first
             ,
             Seeke
             
             thy
             perfection
             in
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             and
             rest
             vpon
             him
             as
             thy
             onely
             and
             perfect
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             thy
             perfect
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             standest
             in
             need
             of
             :
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             thou
             mayst
             be
             able
             to
             meet
             that
             heauenly
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             sounded
             from
             Heauen
             .
             As
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
             so
             thou
             mayst
             say
             ,
             In
             him
             my
             soule
             hath
             perfect
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             seeing
             nothing
             heere
             that
             ▪
             concerneth
             the
             bodie
             and
             nourishment
             thereof
             can
             sufficiently
             shaddow
             out
             the
             sweetnes
             that
             is
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             food
             which
             the
             soule
             findeth
             in
             him
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             offereth
             himselfe
             to
             you
             in
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Then
             learne
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             not
             because
             we
             say
             out
             of
             his
             
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             :
             But
             because
             you
             your selues
             haue
             tasted
             and
             felt
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Queen
             of
             Seba
             comming
             to
             see
             Salomon
             ,
             found
             her
             sight
             to
             goe
             beyond
             all
             the
             report
             that
             she
             had
             receiued
             :
             so
             if
             you
             your selues
             taste
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             sweetnesse
             that
             is
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             to
             bee
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             reported
             
             thereof
             .
             What
             sweetnes
             is
             in
             the
             Cup
             ?
             None
             :
             but
             they
             that
             drinke
             truely
             of
             it
             can
             tell
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             drinketh
             by
             faith
             the
             Blood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             to
             the
             full
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             perfect
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             sicknesses
             and
             diseases
             of
             the
             soule
             
             are
             many
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             medicine
             for
             all
             .
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             a
             great
             disease
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             soften
             it
             but
             this
             medicine
             ,
             being
             bathed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             that
             was
             shed
             for
             thy
             sins
             .
             Spirituall
             sopor
             and
             drowsinesse
             is
             a
             great
             disease
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             nothing
             so
             powerfull
             to
             waken
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             drinke
             of
             this
             wine
             ,
             euen
             the
             Blood
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             The
             too
             quick
             and
             sharpe
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             a
             sicknes
             in
             the
             soule
             that
             may
             make
             a
             man
             very
             sad
             and
             dolorous
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             restore
             him
             but
             these
             flagons
             ,
             this
             medicine
             of
             the
             death
             and
             sufferings
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             Ardent
             thirst
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             trouble
             ,
             yea
             and
             sometimes
             to
             bee
             dissolued
             is
             a
             paine
             in
             the
             soule
             .
             O
             but
             sayth
             the
             Church
             ,
             stay
             me
             with
             thy
             flagons
             .
             In
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             ,
             we
             rest
             contented
             with
             the
             gratious
             dispensation
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             they
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             spirituall
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             find
             into
             him
             sweet
             &
             comfortable
             repast
             and
             feeding
             .
             And
             Christ
             is
             to
             them
             the
             Vine
             and
             the
             Figtree
             .
             And
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Evangell
             ,
             and
             ministring
             the
             Sacraments
             thereunto
             annexed
             ,
             is
             verified
             in
             our
             sight
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             sayth
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Canticles
             .
             The
             figtree
             putteth
             forth
             her
             greene
             figges
             ,
             and
             the
             Vines
             with
             their
             tender
             grapes
             ,
             giue
             a
             good
             smell
             .
             Arise
             my
             loue
             ,
             my
             faire
             one
             ,
             and
             
             come
             away
             .
             Let
             vs
             not
             shift
             nor
             make
             excuses
             ,
             but
             being
             so
             fairely
             invited
             ,
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             great
             King
             when
             all
             things
             are
             ready
             ,
             all
             that
             wee
             
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             or
             may
             render
             vs
             perfite
             delight
             .
             Let
             each
             one
             of
             vs
             say
             with
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             earnestnes
             of
             our
             soule
             .
             Lord
             let
             vs
             heare
             thy
             
             voice
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             sweet
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             thy
             face
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             comely
             .
             There
             is
             a
             word
             heere
             yet
             that
             we
             would
             be
             remembred
             of
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             thinke
             this
             a
             doctrine
             of
             too
             great
             libertie
             ,
             as
             thogh
             we
             had
             no
             more
             adoe
             ,
             but
             come
             eat
             of
             Christs
             fruite
             ,
             and
             no
             fruit
             were
             ●…raued
             of
             vs
             ,
             no
             ;
             As
             Christ
             is
             compared
             to
             these
             trees
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             also
             in
             the
             Scripture
             compared
             to
             trees
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Vinetree
             ,
             to
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             vpon
             which
             should
             grow
             
             fruit
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             called
             vs.
             These
             two
             cannot
             stand
             nor
             agree
             together
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             eat
             of
             the
             sweet
             figs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             his
             comfortable
             wine
             .
             And
             in
             his
             hunger
             offer
             him
             nothing
             
             but
             sowre
             grapes
             ,
             in
             his
             thirst
             giue
             him
             vineger
             ,
             and
             for
             food
             gall
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             meet
             all
             his
             desires
             of
             thy
             holy
             conversation
             with
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             with
             new
             sins
             and
             daylie
             offences
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             continually
             grieued
             .
             Remember
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             seeketh
             good
             fruit
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             trees
             planted
             in
             his
             owne
             garden
             .
             If
             ye
             be
             like
             that
             fig-tree
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Luke
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             paines
             that
             is
             taken
             vpon
             it
             ,
             
             still
             remaineth
             barren
             ,
             and
             will
             yeeld
             no
             fruit
             :
             at
             last
             there
             will
             passe
             from
             him
             a
             commandement
             to
             cut
             thee
             downe
             :
             and
             in
             what
             Airth
             the
             tree
             falleth
             ,
             there
             
             it
             lyeth
             .
             If
             it
             fall
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             North
             :
             if
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             South
             .
             Looke
             in
             what
             
             estate
             death
             overtaketh
             thee
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             estate
             shalt
             thou
             remaine
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             thou
             fall
             in
             the
             cold
             North
             ,
             voide
             of
             that
             warming
             heat
             of
             the
             consolation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             cold
             and
             comfortles
             estate
             shalt
             thou
             remaine
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             thou
             fall
             in
             the
             warme
             South
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             happie
             estate
             shalt
             
             thou
             remaine
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             You
             read
             of
             that
             cursed
             figtree
             in
             the
             21
             Chapter
             of
             Mathew
             ,
             which
             hauing
             a
             shew
             of
             leaues
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             in
             his
             hunger
             could
             not
             finde
             one
             fig
             vpon
             it
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             grievous
             and
             offensiue
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             faire
             leaues
             of
             a
             profession
             ,
             wanting
             all
             true
             fruit
             of
             godlines
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
             more
             grievous
             is
             vpon
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             great
             show
             with
             no
             substance
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             openly
             make
             knowne
             what
             they
             are
             .
             Let
             vs
             labour
             to
             bee
             that
             in
             deed
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             by
             profession
             ,
             that
             being
             trees
             in
             the
             garden
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             fruitfull
             .
             A
             good
             fig
             to
             a
             hungry
             man
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             ten
             thousand
             leaues
             :
             So
             is
             a
             good
             fruite
             of
             our
             profession
             better
             and
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             great
             ostentation
             ,
             multitude
             of
             words
             ,
             men
             hauing
             the
             shew
             of
             godlines
             ,
             but
             denying
             
             the
             power
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             here
             also
             shadowed
             and
             resembled
             vnto
             vs
             the
             pleasant
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             that
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             haue
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             peaceable
             estate
             of
             a
             worldly
             kingdome
             ,
             neighbour
             doth
             call
             and
             invite
             neighbour
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             ,
             &
             vnder
             the
             Figtree
             :
             So
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             harmony
             ,
             there
             is
             agreement
             among
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             sweet
             and
             heauenly
             
             communion
             :
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             an
             article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             I
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             place
             .
             There
             is
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Communion
             .
             Communion
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             communion
             among
             themselues
             .
             These
             words
             of
             the
             text
             are
             of
             the
             last
             .
             Again
             ,
             of
             this
             cōmunion
             among
             the
             Saints
             there
             is
             also
             two
             parts
             .
             The
             one
             is
             of
             the
             liuing
             with
             the
             liuing
             :
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             liuing
             with
             the
             dead
             .
             It
             is
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             that
             mention
             is
             made
             here
             .
             This
             communion
             of
             the
             liuing
             with
             the
             liuing
             ,
             standeth
             in
             communion
             of
             affections
             ,
             communion
             of
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             communion
             of
             temporall
             gifts
             .
             As
             for
             cōmunion
             of
             affection
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             one
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             among
             themselues
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             said
             in
             the
             
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             That
             the
             multitude
             of
             beleeuers
             were
             all
             of
             one
             heart
             .
             And
             of
             this
             it
             commeth
             
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             continually
             beare
             the
             burden
             one
             
             of
             another
             ,
             they
             mourne
             with
             them
             that
             are
             grieued
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             .
             2.
             
             When
             each
             man
             communicateth
             the
             grace
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             
             to
             the
             well
             and
             profite
             of
             his
             neighbour
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             when
             one
             edifieth
             another
             by
             example
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             as
             yonder
             man
             doth
             ,
             by
             admonition
             each
             one
             admonishing
             another
             ,
             by
             exhortation
             each
             one
             provoking
             and
             stirring
             vp
             one
             another
             vnto
             good
             ,
             by
             consolation
             .
             A
             word
             in
             season
             to
             a
             
             man
             in
             distresse
             ,
             is
             like
             apples
             of
             gold
             and
             pictures
             of
             siluer
             .
             By
             prayer
             when
             we
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             .
             And
             this
             communion
             is
             well
             resembled
             in
             this
             speech
             ,
             when
             neighbour
             calleth
             neighbour
             vnder
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             Fig-tree
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             each
             member
             is
             a
             stirrer
             
             vp
             of
             another
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             taste
             of
             his
             sweetnes
             .
             I
             reioyced
             ,
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             when
             I
             heard
             neighbor
             cal
             neighbor
             ,
             each
             one
             saying
             to
             another
             ,
             Let
             vs
             go
             
             vp
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             And
             you
             haue
             this
             same
             man
             
             this
             way
             communicating
             his
             grace
             in
             the
             34
             Psalme
             .
             Come
             hither
             ,
             &
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             my
             poore
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             communicat
             my
             experience
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             taste
             of
             the
             like
             .
             There
             is
             againe
             communion
             of
             temporall
             gifts
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             thy
             power
             thou
             helpest
             the
             necessity
             of
             thy
             poore
             brethren
             .
             All
             this
             proceedeth
             from
             cōmunion
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             communion
             with
             
             God
             &
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             hath
             not
             this
             cōmunion
             with
             his
             members
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             lyar
             .
             To
             testifie
             therefore
             thy
             cōmuniō
             with
             him
             ,
             keep
             this
             cōmunion
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             loue
             all
             them
             that
             loue
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             be
             carefull
             not
             
             to
             giue
             offence
             to
             any
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             that
             appertain
             to
             him
             .
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             exhortation
             to
             thy
             brother
             be
             in
             thy
             mouth
             seasoned
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             see
             thou
             louest
             him
             .
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             comfort
             be
             in
             thy
             mouth
             to
             a
             wearied
             body
             .
             That
             is
             a
             singular
             comfort
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             who
             is
             of
             this
             communion
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             so
             heavy
             and
             sick
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             scarce
             pray
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             effectuall
             for
             vs
             
             all
             .
             Let
             vs
             walk
             in
             this
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             may
             testifie
             vntovs
             that
             we
             haue
             such
             communion
             with
             CHRIST
             our
             Head
             in
             this
             life
             .
             As
             when
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             brought
             to
             reigne
             in
             glory
             with
             him
             .
             To
             whom
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             all
             honour
             ,
             praise
             and
             glory
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             AMEN
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03128-e200
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             29
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             56
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             6
             
             Iohn
             19.
             17
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             9
             
          
           
             Ruth
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             13
             
          
           
             Psa.
             110.
             1
             2
             
             Sam
             ,
             23
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.
             4●…
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             25
             
          
           
             Esther
             7
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             Iob
             19
             ,
             25.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             Malach.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             Math.
             17.
             1
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9.
             31
             
          
           
             Luc.
             24.
             27
             
          
           
             Zach.
             3
             
          
           
             Zach.
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             Zach.
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             Zach.
             9.
             9
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             13
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03128-e1420
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             3●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             10.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             103.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94
             91.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●…
             Ioh
             ,
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             17.
             
             Math.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
             ●…
             Ioh.
             2.
             17
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             
             1●…
             Apoc.
             3.
             5.
             
             Apoc.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             11
             
             Iohn
             6.
             32.
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lue.
             15.
             17
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             1
             
          
           
             Apoc
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             16
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             18
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             22
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             ▪
             ●…
             .
             15
             
          
           
             Psal.
             125
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             28
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             25
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             68
             
             Luc.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gant.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             55.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             40.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             5.
             1
             apoc
             ▪
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Psal.
             8.
             2
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             7
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             9
             ▪
             3
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             3
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             45.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             1
             
             ▪
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Heb
             ▪
             ●…
             .
             ●…
             
          
           
             Gen.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ionas
             2
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             28.
             
             Zach.
             7.
             13
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             40.
             6
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.
             6
             
          
           
             ●…
             Sam.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             8
             v.
             ●…5
             .
             27.
             cap.
             10.
             v.
             16.
             17
             cap.
             12.
             30
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             76.
             
             ●…
             1
             Sam.
             2
             ▪
             23
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             
             ●…
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             17
             
             Act.
             10.
             3.
             4
             
             Rom.
             ●…
             .
             11
             1
             pet
             .
             1.
             17
             
             Iude
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             39
             acts
             17.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             peter
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             ▪
             3.
             5
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             pet
             .
             5
             ▪
             3
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20
             ▪
             28
             
          
           
             Esay
             8.
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             28
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             4
             
          
           
             Heb.
             ●…1
             .
             24.
             25.
             26
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             13
             psal
             .
             51.
             17
             psal
             ▪
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11
             ▪
             33
             
          
           
             ●…
             Cor.
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             ▪
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Esay
             7.
             14
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             34.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             29
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             Apoc
             5.
             4
             
          
           
             poc
             .
             5.
             13
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             1
             
             Luc.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             3
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             ●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             29
             
          
           
             Luc.
             23.
             43
             
             ●…
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             
             Iohn
             0.
             27
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             23
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             25
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             42
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             123
             ▪
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             2
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             9
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             34
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             18
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             7
             
             Math.
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             acts
             17
             ▪
             28
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             pet
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             21
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             7
             gen
             .
             18.
             20
             ▪
             21
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             apo●…
             .
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             I●…em
             .
             23.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2
             7
             Math
             ▪
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11
             ▪
             2
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luc
             2.
             40
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             56
             
          
           
             Iohn
             18.
             36
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             2
             Psal.
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             8.
             
             〈◊〉
             17.
             26.
             27
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             5.
             12
             21
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             16
             
             Luc.
             24.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             145.
             15
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             9
             
             Luc.
             11.
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Acts
             7
             ▪
             22
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             49
             
             Iohn
             6.
             35
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             12
             
             Iohn
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.
             31
             
             Marc.
             4.
             30
             
             Luc.
             13.
             19
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             13
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             19
             
          
           
             4●…
             
          
           
             ●…
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             T
             it
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             8
             
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               8
            
             
             Heb.
             10.
             36
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             34
             
             Iohn
             15
             ▪
             17
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             ●…1
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             44
             
             Luc.
             6.
             27
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             28.
             16
             
          
           
             1
             pet
             .
             2.
             6
             
             Math.
             21.
             41
             
             Acts
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             ▪
             3
             ▪
             9
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             11
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             5
             prov
             .
             16.
             3
             
             Math.
             16.
             25
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
             ●…
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…en
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2●…
             Math.
             6.
             
             25●…
             Math.
             11.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2●…
             .
             1●…
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             17.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Io●…●…
             .
             7●…
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Num.
             20
             ▪
             ●…
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1●…
             .
             ●…
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.
             38
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             46
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             
             ●…4
             Math.
             12.
             20
             
             Esay
             42.
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             23.
             4
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             31
             
          
           
             Sam.
             27.
             49
             
          
           
             psal
             68.
             18
             
             Eph.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             45.
             
          
           
             H●…b
             .
             7.
             
             ●…
             Math.
             1.
             
             2●…
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●…
             .
             1●…
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             1●…
             
          
           
             Math.
             ●…6
             .
             16
             
          
           
             ●…
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Psal.
             11●…
             .
             22
             
          
           
             D●…n
             .
             2.
             45
             
          
           
             ●…say
             2●…
             .
             16
             
          
           
             ●…
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iude
             v.
             20
             2
             pet
             .
             ●…
             .
             5
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             ●…
             
          
           
             Math.
             16
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ▪
             
          
           
             Math
             ▪
             1●…
             .
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             ●…say
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             49
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             prov
             .
             11.
             11
             
          
           
             psal
             ▪
             40.
             2
             
             Exod.
             17.
             12
             
             Gen.
             28.
             11
             psa
             .
             121.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Math
             ,
             11.
             29
             1
             pet
             .
             5.
             9
             
             Coloss.
             2.
             5
             
             Esay
             53.
             7
             
             Iam.
             5.
             7.
             
             ●…
             psa
             .
             39.
             9
             
          
           
             1
             pet
             .
             2
             ▪
             5
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2●…
             .
             37
             
          
           
             Luc.
             6.
             48
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             11
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             118
             ▪
             22
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             4.
             12
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             ●…
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             45.
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Col.
             ●…
             .
             19
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             9
             
             Esay
             63.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Math
             17.
             4
             
             Luc.
             1.
             47
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             17
             
             Math.
             17.
             5
             
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             12
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             7
             
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             34
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             133.
             2
             psal
             .
             45.
             8
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             8
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27
             ▪
             27
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             11
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             3
             
          
           
             Luc.
             6.
             49
             
             Iam.
             1.
             22
             
             ●…
             Math.
             7.
             21
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2
             ▪
             29
             ,
             30
             31
             ,
             32
             Iohn
             8.
             56
             
             Iohn
             20
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             3
             ,
             15
             Rom.
             4
             ▪
             3
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             10.
             3.
             4
             1
             pet
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             Acts
             4
             ▪
             12
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Cant
             ▪
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             19.
             23
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             19.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             ●…6
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             
             Luc.
             1.
             74
             
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             
             Heb.
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             Marc.
             8.
             22
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             56
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             10
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             ▪
             14
             ▪
             27
             
          
           
             Math.
             1
             ▪
             20
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             2
             
             Math.
             27.
             25
             
             Math.
             2.
             14
             
             Marc.
             14.
             12
             
             Luc.
             22.
             7
             
             Math.
             26
             ▪
             26
             Math
             ,
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             27
             ,
             2●…
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ●…
             .
             16
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             9.
             
             Math
             ,
             10.
             29
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             30
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             53
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             8.
             34
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             3
             ●…
             
          
           
             Iohn
             19.
             30
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             6
             Heb.
             5
             ▪
             7
             Gen
             ▪
             3.
             12
             
             Math.
             27
             ,
             ●…9
             Gen.
             3.
             6
             psal
             ▪
             69
             ▪
             ●…2
             Math.
             27
             ,
             48
             
          
           
             Math
             ,
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             27
             
             Math.
             17.
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             1
             
             Math.
             27.
             46
             
          
           
             Math
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
             4●…
             
          
           
             Math
             ▪
             ●…6
             ▪
             ●…7
             
          
           
             Math.
             16
             29
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             24
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             103
             ▪
             14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18
             
          
           
             Lament
             .
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal.
             129.
             3
             
          
           
             Esay
             50.
             6
             
             Math.
             26.
             67
             ▪
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             29
             
             Math.
             26.
             26
             psal
             .
             22
             ▪
             16
             Iohn
             19.
             33
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             44
             
          
           
             Math.
             3
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             ●…7
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             ▪
             Esay
             44
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             Esay
             1.
             18
             
             Rom.
             8.
             ●…
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             40.
             12
             
             Psal.
             19.
             12
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             8.
             1
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13
             ▪
             8
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Esay
             33.
             24
             
          
           
             Esay
             62.
             ●…2
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6
             ▪
             14
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Esay
             1
             ▪
             18
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●…
             .
             3
             Psal.
             102
             ▪
             26
             Esay
             6.
             5
             
          
           
             Lu●…
             22
             ,
             43
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             psal
             ▪
             32
             ,
             ●…
             
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             22
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             17
             
          
           
             Micah
             7.
             19
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             12.
             39
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             Prov.
             30.
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             3●…
             ▪
             1
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             psa
             .
             6
             ▪
             6
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●…
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             3
             ,
             ●…8
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             ▪
             ●…
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             137
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             126.
             ●…
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             27
             ▪
             44
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             112.
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ▪
             2●…
             
          
           
             psa
             ,
             112.
             4
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             30.
             5
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             137.
             5
             
          
           
             psa
             .
             126.
             5
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5●…7
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             Gen
             ,
             8.
             2●…
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             17
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math
             ,
             24
             ▪
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14
             
          
           
             Psal.
             122.
             7
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30
             ▪
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             22.
             31
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.
             11
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             4
             ▪
             6.
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             1
             ▪
             5
             Heb.
             13.
             5
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             46.
             1●…
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             5.
             1
             
             Luc.
             2.
             14
             
             Luc.
             19
             ▪
             38
             Iohn
             ●…4
             .
             27
             
          
           
             Esay
             6
             ;
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             8
             
          
           
             Luc.
             ●…
             .
             74
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             ▪
             ●…1
             Heb.
             12.
             29
             
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             15
             
          
           
             Psa.
             31.
             5
             
             Luc.
             23.
             46
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             
          
           
             Micah
             7
             ▪
             19
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             
          
           
             Heb
             1.
             14
             
          
           
             Psa.
             4.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             11
             
          
           
             Psa.
             4.
             6
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15
             ▪
             1
             Deut
             ,
             28
             ,
             67
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Math.
             10
             ▪
             29
             30
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             10
             
          
           
             Esay
             38
             ▪
             11
             
          
           
             Verse
             2
             Gen.
             42.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             56
             
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             22
             ▪
             10
             
          
           
             Esay
             38.
             21
             
          
           
             Psal.
             30
             ▪
             3
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             36.
             9
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             1
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             22
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             ●…8
             .
             31
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32
             ▪
             7
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             26.
             
             Luc.
             8.
             25
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24
             ▪
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ▪
             38
             ▪
             39
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             5
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Math.
             17
             ▪
             5
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psa.
             34.
             8
             1
             
             Kings
             10
             ▪
             7
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Luc
             ,
             14
             ▪
             17
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2
             ▪
             14
             
          
           
             Luc.
             13.
             6
             
             Iohn
             15.
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             4
             
             Psal.
             69.
             21
             
          
           
             Luc.
             13
             ▪
             6
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             11.
             ●…
             
          
           
             Math.
             21.
             19
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             
          
           
             Acts
             4
             31
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5
             ▪
             11
             
          
           
             Prov.
             25.
             11
             ●…am
             ▪
             5
             ▪
             16
             
          
           
             psa
             .
             122.
             1
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             34.
             11
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4
             ▪
             20
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             6
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17